Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine. Vol. 138, Nos. 3 & 4. Whole Nos. 821 & 822, September/October 2011

Dear Readers,

In the fall of 1941, this magazine made its debut. Could EQMM’s founders have dreamt then that their concept for a publication would prove so on the mark that EQMM would survive seven decades of changes in American culture, education, and reading habits? I tend to think not; editor Ellery Queen was clear in his letter to readers in the first issue that this was an untested venture whose future would depend entirely on how enthusiastic reader response proved.

Word about Queen’s outstanding publication spread fast, even reaching such elite literary circles as that of Dorothy Parker, who became a regular reader and is said to have remarked that EQMM could only be improved by coming out more frequently. I imagine that there was not only pleasure but a little surprise in the editorial offices over how rapidly the new magazine caught on and continued to grow.

Over the years, with changes in society, the fortunes of American fiction magazines have waxed and waned, but EQMM is one of a very few such magazines fortunate enough to have been able to count on the extraordinary loyalty of its longtime subscribers to see it through temporary dips in the short-fiction market.

We’re in the midst now of a publishing revolution; electronic publishing is booming and EQMM is one of the magazines in the forefront of this brave new world, with high rankings for Amazon’s Kindle and the several other electronic readers on the market. Digital publishing is bringing EQMM to a whole new set of readers, whom we welcome with as much pleasure as Ellery Queen must have felt over his first subscribers. But we treasure equally those readers who’ve been with us through our many decades in print.

I’m betting that we still have at least a few readers on our rolls who received that first issue in 1941. This special September/October 70th Anniversary issue is dedicated to you, and to all of our other longtime subscribers. (Write and tell us who you are!)

With appreciation from all of us at EQMM,

Janet Hutchings

The Children

by Lia Matera

Multiple Edgar nominee and Shamus Award winner Lia Matera is the author of two series of legal mysteries set in California, where she herself is a member of the bar. (See the Willa Jansson and Laura Di Palma mysteries.) But for this short story she ventures far from the contemporary San Francisco of much of her work and gives readers a harrowing glimpse of Washington D.C. during the Spanish Flu epidemic of 1918, when the very prevalence of death could serve to disguise a crime.

* * *

Ella awakened facedown on the concrete. She spat out grit that swirled in the night wind, then rolled painfully to her side. The Kingstons’ windows were dark, but the glare of arc lights on their jack frost hurt her eyes. She dropped her gaze to an iron fence that ran like a line of spears from the Corinthian porch to the next rowhouse. She struggled to free her arm from the sheet wrapped around her, but the effort made her lungs boil with coughs. Earlier, she’d come to with her nose mashed and her mouth covered, struggling to breathe through the filthy linen. She remembered twisting and slithering toward the gate, frantic to expose her face. Now, if she could pull herself through and tumble down the steps to the basement-level service entrance, the wagon wouldn’t see her when it passed. It wouldn’t matter then if she blacked out again; there the drivers wouldn’t mistake her stupor for death and toss her onto a pile of corpses stacked like cordwood. Maybe she could hang on till Cook came out for the milk. None of the servants knew that Charles, Cook’s bad-tempered husband, had dragged Ella to the curb like garbage. He’d waited till long past midnight, and if he’d wakened Cook afterward, it would have been to take his vulgar pleasure, not to tell her what he’d done.

Charles had been glad to get rid of Ella tonight, she knew that. When the Kingstons brought home baby Annie, they’d wanted the house kept warmer at night. Charles always slept through extra stokings of the furnace, so Mr. Kingston forced him out of his wife’s warm bed and onto a cot in the basement. To keep him from sneaking back to the attic room and passing out there, Mrs. Kingston sent Ella, till then on a feather mattress in the nursery, to take Charles’s place. “Problem solved.” As if the Kingstons knew anything about problems.

Most nights, Charles would slip upstairs after the two o’clock stoking and lie with his wife as if Ella weren’t in the bed at all, as if Cook didn’t weep with shame into her pillow, knowing Ella merely feigned sleep.

The men in this household were pigs. All but little John, eight years old and a master of silly limericks and botched riddles. Ella hoped he didn’t grow up to be like his father, who’d felt no compunction about accepting an “accommodation” from her in lieu of references.

The fact that this had been a good deal for Ella didn’t make his part of it right. He’d put his children into a stranger’s hands knowing nothing but what she’d told him herself. And she’d have said anything to escape a shirt factory that left women half blind and coughing up cotton dust.

The Kingstons should have let her die inside, no matter their terror (everybody’s terror) of the Spanish flu. At first, they’d put her in a comer of the basement, as far as possible from the potato bin and the new wringer washer. She didn’t know how long she’d lain on old blankets like a stray dog gasping for breath. She’d overheard Charles, his voice full of false concern, tell the Kingstons they’d best set her out for the wagon soon. She’d be dead before it arrived, and why risk having the sickness seep through the house till then? What if he should nod off and miss the moment? They couldn’t put her to the curb in the daytime. It wasn’t that sort of neighborhood — Cabinet members and Senators and a Supreme Court justice lived within a stone’s throw. But if they kept her inside, the stench would waft upstairs all day tomorrow, perhaps to baby Annie’s room, or to six-year-old Muriel’s or little John’s.

Mr. Kingston, a lawyer, had blown hot air around it. He’d said it was a shame there were no caskets for the dead anymore, nor anyplace to put them, with funeral parlors stacked floor to ceiling. “Cook says the mother’s dead and no father, that sort of family, so we’d have to bear the expense ourselves. But there’s just no possibility of a burial now.” Taking her to the hospital had been ruled out. “The Post says they’ve run out of everything — beds most of all. The sick are outside on the ground, both sides of the driveway and down the block. They can’t do a thing for them. Pity the vaccine was useless.” Mrs. Kingston wondered if taking Ella there would at least solve the problem of her disposal. “But how to get her there?” Mr. K. was slightly curt, as usual, with his wife. “It’s no use sending for the Packard, no one at the garage will fetch her. They’re not medics, can’t expect them to risk contagion.” He’d added, “And do we want our hospitals steam-shoveling holes out back, piling in thousands of bodies like they do in Philadelphia? Not that you can blame Philly — forty-six hundred dead there last week alone. But I think our method’s better, let wagons collect them off the streets and take them to rural Virginia.” They’d agreed it was a mark of excellent governance that they could toss an afflicted servant to the gutter like trash and think no more about her. As she walked out, Mrs. Kingston turned to say, “Charles, I’m terrified for the children. Is there someplace you can go for a few days after handling her... her body? I appreciate that you’ve stayed down here, away from all of us, since moving her. I’ll leave some coins for you on the washer, for lodging and food. Please don’t take the chance... don’t say goodbye to Cook. I’ll explain to her tomorrow.” Charles had said yes, missus. “And you have no guess how the disease came into the house? We kept you all inside, none of us has been out for days.” Charles said nothing. The servants knew Mr. K. slipped away once or twice a week, returning just before dawn. He’d been doing it for months. “I’ll have Maid put on gloves and a mask and send the rest of Nanny’s things down the laundry chute. You’ll get them burned before you go?”

Later Ella realized, blearily from her comer, that Charles was feeding something other than coal into the furnace. He was stuffing in her clothes and hats, in case some trace of sickness clung to them. There would be nothing left of her. Her body would melt away in a lye-covered layer of a mass grave. There would be no stone with her name on it, there would be no ceremony. Funerals, like all public gatherings, were forbidden, illegal on order of the mayor. Not that any but the very rich could afford coffins — the few that could be found cost as much as Model Ts.

She noticed a darting movement in the shadow between the arc lights. A rat. It approached in tentative sets of steps. She wanted to scream but couldn’t get enough air into or out of her lungs. She tried to unroll herself from the constricting linen, desperate to free her arms, to ward off this creature that, like her employers, couldn’t even wait till she was dead. The rat turned, its ears angling toward the sound of metal wheels, the clomp of horseshoes on cobbles. Then it dashed back into the shadows.

The death wagon had turned onto her street.

Ella knew, from nights watching through the attic window, that two men in rubber boots would climb from the wagon’s benchlike seat. As their horses stomped and fussed, they’d bend over her. From above, she’d look like a rolled carpet or bundle of bedding. Each would pick up one end, then they’d stagger to the open back of the wagon. With a practiced swing or two, they’d hoist her onto the stack. Men had been doing this since the Middle Ages.

And how was 1918 different from 1318? People were dragged away to prison for speaking against their ruler, thanks to the Sedition Act. Girls were burned alive, not at the stake but in locked shirtwaist factories. Men were tortured and lynched by mobs, not of peasants but of Klansmen. The poor fought wars so the rich could divide the spoils. And again, the streets rattled with wagons full of pestilent corpses.

They had been right, at the Anarchists’ Hall. (It was shuttered now, many of her friends deported.) Mamma had taken Ella almost every night — it was where all the immigrants went, it was their social center. They staged plays and songfests, they collected money for strikers and shingle-weavers with cedar lung, they hosted speakers and held rallies. Ella and the other children had rampaged up the halls, jumped down the stairs, played games in the kitchen, and ignored the endless blather. They didn’t care if someday humans treated each other as equals and shared their wealth. Things seemed just fine at the Hall. She couldn’t imagine why the grownups complained all the time.

That was how people like the Kingstons were. They thought all the world was like their happy piece of it. They didn’t understand the fuss — the strikes, the Free Speech Actions, the opposition to the draft. Things around them were good. Why should anyone protest?

Nicky used to say, it’s not enough to tell people things aren’t fine for others. Until trouble’s brought home to them, they can’t understand it. He was in Mexico now, because he wouldn’t fight men who’d done him no harm in a war no one could explain. Someday soon he’d come looking for her. The Kingstons wouldn’t bother pretending that they’d cared for her till the end. They’d simply refuse entry to a tattered-looking man asking after a dead servant.

Her ear on the cold sidewalk made the wagon jarringly loud, the more so because it was different from common street sounds, from the backfires and rumbles of cars, the clatter of trolleys, the staccato of women’s boots on cobbles or cement.

It stopped near the Roosevelt house. Too close. It would come for her next.

She struggled with her shroud until panic kicked her senses out from under her. When she drifted back to consciousness, she couldn’t remember why she was outdoors at night. Mrs. K. was very strict about the servants coming in before dark, she wouldn’t like it. Then Ella heard exclamations, swearing, someone’s low murmur: “Ten for the both of you.”

The sound of horses, their puffing breaths as they stood idle, brought her situation back into focus. Did it cost so much, ten dollars, to have a body hauled away like rubbish?

“And not a word about it,” the voice continued.

“We’d shut our mouths, all right,” a wagon man said, “for ten each.

After that, for a while Ella listened to the horses shift arrhythmically on shod hooves. Could they smell the dead bodies behind them? Could they smell the disease?

Time passed, maybe only minutes but they seemed like hours. The wind whistled up her nightdress but it didn’t make her cold, she was insulated in her fever. She looked through bars (how had they come to be in her sight?) as the wagon men walked past with a bundle in a sheet. It gave a jerk, like a cocoon suddenly straining to deliver a terrible moth. Were Ella’s eyes playing tricks on her? Was she seeing herself from outside her body? She watched as the shrouded body was slung onto the cart.

Next time she became aware, there was no more champing of horses, only the shuffle of dry leaves over a dusting of snow. She hadn’t noticed snow falling, or that the sky had grown pale enough for the streetlamps to go off. She saw she’d gotten free of her sheet but didn’t recall how or when. She was on the other side of the gate to the service entrance, but she hadn’t made it down the stairs. She was lying on them, the comers cutting into her chest and torso, scraping her calves where her nightdress ended. Her hands had lost all feeling, one clinging to the dirty metal of the fence, the other hooked through the bars. And she was shivering with cold now.

A voice cried, “Oh! Oh, my dear— How did you ever? Oh, my sweet Lord.”

“Cook?” Ella whispered. What was her name? Ella wished she remembered. But the Kingstons called the female help Cook, Nanny, and Maid, as if there were no more to them.

“Come, Nanny,” Cook said. “I don’t know how you lived the night out here, and look, with snow falling, too. But try to stand up, dear, and we’ll get you inside. Cut this gown off you and put you into the bath. However could they have—? The missus said you were dead. Came just now, at this hour, to tell me. I’ve had a good cry already. But let me just tie a kerchief over my mouth and nose. Get you in here before the milkman sees you, starts in all in Russian like he does. However could you survive a freezing night like this? I suppose it cut your fever — saved your life, it may be. But oh my savior and Lord, are those bites on your arm? Rat bites? Oh help us, Joseph and Mary. Come now, we’ll get you cleaned up and into bed. We’ll put you on Charles’s cot. The missus sent him away, she said. Forbid him to tell me himself, in case he picked up the sickness when he carried you down from the attic.” She made a teary gulping sound. “Heaven knows what she’ll say now you’re back. Or who’ll stoke the furnace while my Charles is gone. Maid, poor girl, already has her back half broke from washing everything in the house, every bit of the children’s clothes and bedding yesterday, in case you touched anything. And scrubbing every surface you might have breathed upon. No help from me — missus wouldn’t let me near anything till she made sure I wasn’t coughing. But here I’m complaining when you’ve been outside in this weather all night long.” Ella saw the white cloth over Cook’s nose and mouth soaking with tears where it touched her florid cheeks.

“Someone... gave wagon men money.” Ella choked it out, her lungs tight and burning. “Twenty dollars. Take away a man. I think... alive.”

“Bad dreams, dear. You should have heard yourself yesterday. Charles says you went on about anarchists. Said if he didn’t know better, he’d suppose you were out to bomb the Palmers or the Roosevelts.” Cook’s voice was full of pity.

Ella didn’t remember going inside, but she woke up on Charles’s cot near the coal bin. Later still, again with no consciousness of having moved, she found herself in a tub of tepid water in the servants’ bathroom. Maid knelt over her with a bar of soap. Like Cook, she’d wishfully relied on a kerchief over her nose and mouth to protect herself. The poor woman looked younger with her disappointed down-turned lips hidden.

“Maid,” Ella said. “Good... to me.” Her relief at having the filth from the street, from her sick body, washed away was immense. She choked back tears of gratitude because they burned her eyes worse than the coarse soap.

Cook came in, waddling as usual, as if a stick held her knees apart. She helped Maid wash Ella’s hair. “Just look at those bites,” Cook said, “and no doctors to help us. To think Mrs. Kingston came to me and said Nanny had passed. Like you might say, ‘It’s snowing.’ With the nerve, on top of it, to complain it’s too cold in the schoolroom. I looked right at her: ‘Well, of course it’s cold, you sent my Charles away.’ And she says, all accusing, ‘Didn’t I tell you to wear a mask? I won’t have you cooking for the children without one. I can’t have them exposed, that’s why I sent Charles away, and Mr. Kingston, too. If they’re well, they’ll be back soon enough, and in the meanwhile, I’ll have no drama about it. For the children’s sake, we can do without our husbands for now.’ Always the children, though you can’t blame a mother for that. And we all love them. But then, we’re all somebody’s children, aren’t we? So I said to her, ‘Well, it may be just drama to you, to send a husband away.’ Not as if mister and missus share a room, is it? He barely even pretends to care for her, now he’s got that fancy piece at the Decatur. But I’m newly wed. And I told her, ‘You can feel how cold it is, without my Charles. Call it drama if you will, but he’s of use to us.’ I didn’t say, ‘Not like Mr. K., who does nothing for nobody.’ The Roosevelts’ maid says Mr. K.’s practice is a sham, do you know? That he keeps the office because a man can’t be seen to live on his wife’s money these days, not if he means to get ahead in politics.”

“Oh, Cook.” Maid’s eyes were wide. “What did the missus say?”

“What could she say? It’s true — whatever does Mr. K. do for us here?”

“He doesn’t really have a woman at the Decatur?”

“He does. I know it because of Mr. Roosevelt, whose little Jimmy and Elliot play with our John. It was one of the nannies who told me. Mrs. R. nearly left him, she said. It’s why she took the children away last month. Found love letters to her husband... from her very own secretary, who lives at the Decatur. Which is how I know about Mr. K.’s fancy girl, because Mr. Roosevelt sent roses there when he was in Europe inspecting the fleet. Never mind that he’s Assistant Secretary, everyone knows he runs Navy himself, and we’ll win the war because of him, I don’t doubt. But the boy at the flower shop, when he took the bouquet, he saw Mr. K. there, with his woman.”

“See if the apartment house doesn’t get a bad reputation,” Maid said.

“Serves it right. Poor Mrs. R. — they say she’s very kind to the help. And poor Mrs. K., too, if she knew. Mr. K. never could go long without— Well, just say he has an appetite for the young ones. No mystery who broke the quarantine.” Cook scowled at Ella, who was shaking in the cooling tub, suddenly self-conscious about being naked under the older women’s gaze. Did Cook know what she’d done? But to her relief, Cook’s expression softened. “Whatever else I could say about Mr. K., though, I never thought he’d be one to put poor Nanny outside like that. How I’ll ever look at him again without spitting on the floor, I don’t know.”

Ella detested Charles and burned to expose him, to say it was he who’d persuaded the Kingstons to put her on the street, he who’d dragged her up the stairs and rolled her toward the curb like a sack of moldy potatoes. But she couldn’t find it in herself to upset Cook. And she certainly felt no urge to defend Mr. K.

“You should have seen the missus’s face just now,” Cook continued, pausing malevolently, “when I told her I’d brought Nanny back in. She took it very bad, and I stood there not even pretending to be sorry. No, I smiled. I did. I said, ‘Praise God Nanny survived, and no thanks to any in this house.’ ”

“Cook!” Maid sounded shocked, but even with her mouth hidden under her apron, it was clear she was grinning.

“Not as if she can fire me,” Cook said. “Find a good cook today, with everybody dropping like flies.”

While the women finished helping Ella, they listed all the dead from the neighborhood. Ella watched Cook, her bushy brows beetling over small eyes, her nose making a too-wide bump in the kerchief tied over her face. Charles called her a hag, a sow, said he’d married her only because at her age and with her prospects, she’d do things he had to pay extra for if he went whoring. And poor Maid, a skinny woman of thirty, her back hunched from bending over laundry, had, as usual, failed to achieve an old-fashioned Gibson Girl, her rolled stocking showing beneath lank hair. But to Ella at that moment, both women seemed luminously beautiful.

“Maid, go up to my room and fetch one of my gowns.” Cook’s eyes filled with tears when she added, “God forgive us, Nanny, but they had Charles bum yours. The missus worried they’d have some sickness in them. But we’ll share clothes with you, won’t we, Maid? You’re such a tiny thing, but maybe with belts and darts? You said you were a seamstress once?”

“Shirt factory,” she managed. Since she was thirteen. Her lungs had only begun to feel completely clear of cotton dust after two years here. At first, the children often left her winded and wheezing, and it had been a challenge not to show it.

“Nasty places. Well, you weren’t there for long, at your age.” When Maid left the bathroom, Cook added, “Don’t tell me you didn’t lie to get this job. Twenty-five! Why, I doubt you’re twenty yet, as womanly as you are.”

Cook flushed scarlet then, perhaps remembering nights Charles had come upstairs to her bed while Ella was in it. Ella had a sudden wish to take little John, a boy with a streak of harmless mischief and a grin to melt her heart, away from this house full of men who were no better than beasts.

The next thing Ella was aware of, she was again on Charles’s cot near the coal bin. Nearby, Maid was sobbing. Ella struggled onto her side, her limbs twisted up in Cook’s huge gown.

“Maid?” Ella coughed, the exertion draining her so she dropped her head back onto her pillow. But the coughs were no longer like hot knives between the ribs, they were barely worse than when she’d worked at the factory.

Maid was in a wing chair that had a loose arm, making it unsuitable for upstairs. The cracked glass shade of a table lamp cast a homey glow that kept the woodpile and coal bin (and Ella) in shadow. It was nighttime now, it seemed.

“Maid, what’s wrong?”

“It’s baby Annie,” Maid said. “Cook’s taking her out.”

“Out where?”

“To the street. For the wagon.” She continued to weep. “The missus has gone half mad. Didn’t want us to do it. She said to call for the ice man, ice to keep the baby from— Oh, I can’t think of it, it’s too horrible. And not a funeral home in a hundred miles that will answer its telephone. We couldn’t convince her till she saw Muriel... The little dear’s too young to understand, she kept sneaking in to the baby to hold her. When Mrs. K. saw that... Oh, Nanny, you can’t imagine.”

Ella could hardly force herself to breathe. “Mr. K.? Knows?”

“His club says he’s not there. Never arrived at all. I suppose Cook’s right, and he’s with that woman. But how to tell Mrs. K.? We said we left a message at the club, and we did. If only we knew where to find Charles, we’d send him to the Decatur. But it wouldn’t be decent, Cook says, for one of us to go. Too much talk. If the mister didn’t fire us for it, the missus would.”

Ella watched her weep. She felt as if the news were doing to her heart what the flu had done to her lungs. Baby Annie, with her sweet little fingers and toes, her pretty new curls, the way she repeated buh-buh and puh-puh for ten minutes at a time, as serious as a professor delivering a lecture.

“Cook’s gone mad with it, too, Nanny. Imagine if you had to wrap up that darling little child and put her — She and the missus both, gone mad. Why look, Nanny, what Cook gave me.” Maid dug into the pocket of her apron, then held something between her fingers. “A ten-dollar coin! Says Charles had a pocketful in his pants, left by the washer when he changed clothes to leave. If it’s what Mrs. K. gave him to get lodging, then how’s he paying for it now? I asked Cook, but she got angry, saying, is it so hard to think her husband left it for her? And I said, ‘But he wouldn’t want you giving his money away.’ And she said, ‘You’d do the same for me if you had two people’s wages to live on, and I had one. And better if there’s less for Charles when he gets back.’ Meaning he’d take it and get into trouble. They’re not supposed to serve liquor down at Murder Bay, now the District passed that law, but he always finds some, doesn’t he, if he has the extra coin?”

“If he has more... he’ll be out...” She didn’t have to say whoring.

“Oh no, he swore off it, Nanny. I heard him myself. Him and Cook one night in the kitchen, didn’t see me at the door. She had her knife right through his vest and shirt, clear to his skin. He pushed her back and pulled up his clothes to show the mark she left. Said if ever he had the means to buy it ten times a month, he’d leave her. But as long as he didn’t, she was a fool to worry. While he could get it for free, she’d be right to kill him for wasting the money.”

“Do you think... could he have stolen from Mrs. K.?” They all knew the missus kept a strongbox of coins. She doled them out to Cook and Maid to settle with the chicken man and fish man and the dressmakers, now that they all came here so no one left the house. “When Mrs. K. paid Charles to go find lodging? If he saw where she kept them?”

Neither of them said more, but it was easy to envision Charles changing his clothes in a rush, forgetting the few coins in his pocket because he had a boxful under his arm.

“Muriel and John?” Ella asked, finally.

“Asleep, Nanny, and what a chore today, keeping them away from you. It’s their instinct to come to you in need. Not that Mrs. K. doesn’t dote on them, but with you it’s not so much fuss. And now, well... poor missus is half out of her mind. I put out their color crayons and said to draw pictures of their daddy, to give him when he comes home. But Mrs. K. flew into the schoolroom, screaming at me. It scared the little ones, you can imagine, the state she was in. She said I mustn’t go near them now, after nursing you.” A flash of fear twisted her face.

Ella wanted to take Maid’s hand, squeeze it to show she understood how brave it was to care for her this way.

As if reading her thoughts, Maid said, “The newspaper says it’s moving across the country like a grass fire, and no outrunning it. They say men boarding at Union Station are dead before the train reaches Chicago. Why, you went down as fast as anything, and this morning baby Annie was so pink and bright, just a little colicky how she gets. And now... We’ll none of us survive it, Nanny. I’ll be next, I know it.”

“If you are, I’ll take care of you,” Ella vowed. “Nurse you like you nursed me.”

The next time she awakened, Ella found Maid slumped in the broken wing chair, too ill to make it to her tiny attic room. Ella sat up, her head throbbing and her chest on fire, determined to make good on her promise. But it took a Bong time to help Maid up the dark, narrow servants’ stairs. They had to pause every few steps. Ella had no strength, it felt as if her bones were hollow, as if her marrow had died away from fever. And Maid suffered wave after wave of dizziness and nausea. On the third-floor landing, she spotted another ten-dollar gold piece. She thought it Maid’s, fallen from her apron pocket, but when she went to put it back, she saw it was a second coin. It was baffling, something to puzzle over while she got Maid up to her attic cubby. She put her into bed with the last of her strength. But when she staggered toward the room she shared with Cook, she knew she’d get no rest there. She heard Cook’s wracking cough.

By midday, Cook and Maid were dead. They had bathed Ella and cared for her, and for their trouble, she had given them the influenza. She had killed them.

She went slowly down the narrow staircase to the third floor. She stood facing the door leading to the children’s rooms and Mrs. K.’s suite. She didn’t want to open it. She didn’t want to break the news. And what if she learned that she’d infected Muriel or John? No, she couldn’t go in there, not yet. She sank to the floor, back against the door. She closed her eyes, never imagining she could sleep, not with this grief, this apprehension, inside her. But when she next opened her eyes, it was dark on the landing. Pushing herself up, her hand encountered a divot in the wood, new and frayed with splinters. As she pulled one from her finger, she saw that it was smeared with something rusty brown. Dried blood?

It was silent in the Kingstons’ part of the house. She didn’t hear Muriel’s piercing voice or John’s clamor of bouncing balls and big awkward feet. She didn’t hear them pushing or squabbling as they had every day since the mayor closed the schools. She wanted to hope Mrs. K. had called the garage and sent for the car, that the family had gone to her old uncle in Savannah. But as Ella padded past the empty schoolroom, where she read aloud to the children or made them practice their reading and writing and math, she heard a snuffling, mewling sound. Her body tensed and her gait became arrhythmic, almost spastic, as in a nightmare. As she neared John’s room, she caught the sharp chamber-pot stink of sickness. Muriel, she saw, had crawled into her brother’s bed, wrapping her little arms around his neck. He lay motionless and stiff, his chin covered with Muriel’s matted strawberry curls. The little girl’s body shook as she wept and, much worse, coughed. Pins and needles prickled Ella’s spine, raised the hairs on her neck.

“Muriel?”

The child turned to her, her face streaked with tears that were pink with blood. Ella picked her up, expecting the familiar feel of arms and legs wrapped tight around her, but she was limp as Ella staggered toward Mrs. K.’s room. She stopped at the door. The missus was in her bed. She was as pale as a wax candle, a thick rind of sweat on her brow and hot rashes on her cheeks. The children’s names punctuated her delirious babble.

Ella backed away, pressing Muriel’s face to her chest so she wouldn’t see. She went down the grand staircase to Mr. K.’s room. She put Muriel into his bed and then collapsed to her hands and knees. She crawled to the adjoining room, an office with a desk where Mr. K. hid his liquor and a couch where he’d taken his “accommodation” instead of her references. One of the household’s two telephones was there. She cradled the candlestick, hoping a voice in the earhorn would restore her hope. But the nurse at the hospital said it was no use bringing child or mother. There were hundreds lying outside waiting for beds. Keep them cool, the nurse advised. Give them water or broth.

Ella asked the operator to put her through to the Decatur. After several rings, the operator said, “No answer at the desk. It’s nearly midnight, you know.”

Ella thought of walking there, maybe with Muriel in her arms, and pounding on the lobby door or ringing buzzers until somehow she found Mr. K. But when she sat on the edge of the bed, she saw that it was already too late. She pulled the sheet over Muriel’s pretty little face.

She cried till she went numb from it. She was the only person on Earth who knew the children were dead. The wrongness of that was nearly as overwhelming as the fact. She thought of phoning the old uncle in Savannah, but she remembered the sour old man too well. He would arrive with his own servants, and he would insist Mr. K. turn Ella out immediately since he had no work for a nanny. There would be gossip if he kept a young girl here when he didn’t need her. And what, Ella wondered, would Mr. K. want in exchange for a reference?

She noticed his valise sitting in an undisturbed layer of dust in the corner between the wardrobe and the wall. If he’d gone away with just the clothes on his back, it must mean he kept a closetful at the Decatur. If so, who knew when he’d be back. He was an inattentive father and a bored husband. It might be days till unanswered phone calls elevated his worries over his carnal desires.

“I can’t just leave them,” she said aloud to no one. “I can’t leave them for the blowflies and the mice.”

She crossed to the window and saw that up the block, a sheet-wrapped body waited on the street for the wagon. She pulled a robe from Mr. K.’s tallboy, threading it on as she went downstairs. She sat with her back against the front door till she heard the horseshoes and metal wheels outside, then she stepped onto the porch. It didn’t even feel strange, in the increasing unreality of these days, to be outside wearing only Mr. K.’s robe over Cook’s nightdress. While someone a few doors down was collected off the curb, Ella admired the starry sky through bare branches. It was a fine tree-lined street, a fine view from this entrance, which she’d been allowed to use only if the children were with her. When the wagon approached, she gestured for the drivers to pull over.

“I have more for you,” she said. “I need you to come inside for them.”

“Cost you.” The nearest wagon man leered down at her full chest, accentuated by unconstraining nightclothes. “You’re supposed to put them out on the—”

“I’ll pay.” She thought of the coin in Maid’s apron. “Ten dollars.”

When he said, “Ten each,” Ella knew she hadn’t imagined hearing those words, the other night.

She sat at the bottom of the grand staircase, both hands over her mouth to keep herself from screaming, while the men brought down Maid and Cook, and then (she couldn’t watch) John and little Muriel.

When the men returned for their money, she gave them Maid’s coin and the one she’d found on the landing.

“Plenty of these here, eh?” one of them said. He looked as if he might push past Ella to look around and help himself. He had the face of a prizefighter, with a much-broken nose and deformed ears.

She said, “This is the last of them.”

“You should pay us more,” he said. “More work for us, tonight.”

“But no risk.”

He chuckled. Acknowledging, it seemed, that two nights ago he’d carried out a thrashing body. Did he feel no apprehension that she knew? Never mind the morals of it — why should he care about wealthy strangers? — he showed no worry about the law.

That was how she knew the sheet-wrapped bundle had been Charles. A rich man could have a servant carted away, dead or living. A rich man could give orders, legal or not, and (for money) be obeyed without question or anxiety. That was how the world worked.

Perhaps Mr. Kingston had come upon Charles stealing from Mrs. Kingston’s strongbox. Mr. K. might not fight to protect his wife, but her assets were dear to him.

“I see you’re all right now, eh?” It was the other man speaking, a small furtive-looking person, his posture a perpetual cringe. But his smile, ugly because of missing teeth, was friendly.

“What?” She shook herself out of her distraction.

“Two, three nights ago, I took away your sheet? Nice bit of embroidered edge. From the mending pile, I guess. Too fine for a servant’s bed. I sold it to a half-blind crone makes antimacassars.”

“You didn’t tell me ’bout that,” his partner said.

“Like you never picked a rag and said nothing to me?” He ducked to avoid a slap on the back of the head. “Doesn’t hurt to unwrap the package, grab a ring or cufflink — can’t take it with them, can they?”

“Tell ’em that in Chicago,” said the other. “Collect them in trolleycars, black cloth over the windows. Rows of passenger corpses — pretty sight, eh? A guard in the trolley and no pickings for nobody.”

Ella was glad to shut the door behind them. Soon, it would be daytime, and maybe Mr. K. would return.

She wished she could lie down, curl up, and try to sleep away the acid edge of her grief. But that wagon man was right. The dead couldn’t take it with them. And this might be Ella’s only chance, ever in her life, to get away clear. She knew Mr. K. wouldn’t pay her more than he owed for this month.

Maybe he wouldn’t miss some of his wife’s jewels, not when she had so many.

Ella went upstairs and into Mrs. Kingston’s room, pulling the chain on a small lamp near the door. It cast just enough light to show the missus sunk deep into her feather bed, French sheets braided around her fever-wet limbs, her face mottled like bad meat, her red hair a tangle.

Her eyelids fluttered open and, pausing to cough, she managed to say, “The baby? Did I dream...?”

“Yes,” Ella said. “Yes, missus, you’ve been having terrible nightmares.”

“My little John... Muriel? All right?”

“Yes.” Ella felt her stomach knot. “Everything’s fine. Go back to sleep.”

She felt a sudden cramp of hatred. She nearly shouted, You put me out onto the street, to die alone and bitten by rats. Why shouldn’t your last hours be hell, as you meant mine to be? Why shouldn’t I tell you your children are dead?

But she couldn’t. She could steal the woman’s things — it wasn’t as if Mrs. K. would ever again have occasion to use them. But the tranquility of her last moments, no.

She walked to Mrs. K.’s dresser, to her row of jewelry boxes. There was a large one of exotic hardwood, an inlaid music box from Germany, and a replica of her tallboy, painted with the same roses and ribbons. They were so full of jewelry it made Ella want to cry. How could one woman have so much? She picked through them, selecting pieces she thought would sell easily and for good money.

Then she opened the bombé dresser — more roses and ribbons — and slipped out of Cook’s old gown. She put on some of Mrs. K.’s silken underthings. They were lovely but the circumstances made her cringe inside them. Stifling another crying jag, she forced herself to the wardrobe, and she pulled on the first shirt and suit her hands encountered. She slipped on a pair of shoes that were too long and narrow, then returned to the dresser to pocket the jewelry she’d laid out.

She glanced at the bed, soft in the first light of day filtering through window sheers. The sick woman barely made a lump under the tangles and rumples of silk and linen and down.

Mrs. Kingston said, very feebly, “Nanny?”

Ella saw that her face had grown darker, almost purple in the thin light. An instinct of pity made her fill the nightstand basin with water from the jug. She dipped in one of a stack of cloths carefully ironed and folded beside it. As she ran it over Mrs. Kingston’s face, she thought of Maid, who’d done all the ironing. Up earlier than this every day to do a mountain of laundry — the children’s, Mr. and Mrs. Kingston’s, the other servants’. Back-breaking work even with the new wringer washer. Hours of stringing the backyard lines with sheets and towels and garments. Then the ironing, the folding. Charles would be up nearly as early to stoke the furnace, lay the fires, fetch and wash the car if an outing was planned. Cook’s list would be done by then, telling Ella what to buy at the market. Then Cook would make and knead the bread dough so it rose while the rest of the house awakened. Ella would return with the food so Cook could start on the first of the day’s four meals. Then Ella would go draw baths for the children, give the baby her bottle, comb out Muriel’s hair, fetch clean clothes for her and John, take them to the nursery table for milk and bread and fruit, and lay out the day’s lessons (if it was a weekend or holiday) while they ate. She never thought she’d want to turn the clock back to those days. She never knew how much the children meant to her. She was comfortable around them, she could almost be herself.

“Too rough... with the cloth,” Mrs. Kingston said. “Bring Maid. Charles... is he gone? I didn’t want him... near the children. Can Maid... or you... stoke furnace? Children may get... cold.”

Ella straightened, dropping the damp rag into the basin. Beside it on the nightstand was a locket with the children’s picture in it. She couldn’t resist it, she slipped it around her neck. For a moment she was lost in memories. Teaching Muriel to ice-skate last year. Laughing at John’s mangling of jokes.

Mrs. Kingston said, “You’re not... not... ill now?” Her voice was barely audible.

“No. It was very cold out on the street. I suppose it broke my fever.” In the face of all the subsequent death — even a murder, it seemed — her knot of resentment had loosened a little. She stepped closer to the bed, close enough to see Mrs. Kingston’s feverish eyes glitter beneath her liverish blue lids. “Don’t worry,” she said to the dying woman. “Everything will be fine.”

Mrs. K. shook her head, gasping with the effort. “Children? Listened for them, but... Can’t hear them. Why haven’t they...? Tell them... stand... there by the door. Please. Not inside where I could... infect. But please... need to see them.” Her tears were pink like Muriel’s had been, tinged with blood.

“I’ll go do that,” Ella said.

“Locket,” Mrs. K. barked out. Struggling against a coughing fit, she freed her hand from beneath the blankets. It shook with the effort of reaching for the gold and enamel oval.

Ella opened it up. She removed the photograph on the right side, of Mr. Kingston perhaps ten years ago looking slimmer and more agreeable. She pushed Mrs. Kingston’s hand down onto the bed to steady it, and she pressed the photo into it. The picture on the left side showed John and Muriel holding baby Annie. It was the reason she’d taken the locket.

Mrs. Kingston’s face spasmed.

“Yes, I’m sorry,” Ella said. “You can see I’m taking some of your things. I won’t deny it. It’s because what little I did have, you...” But a voice inside her screamed, No, don’t hector her — let the woman die in peace. “In exchange for this locket, I’ll cry—” She took a steadying breath. I’ll cry for your children long after you can’t.

She backed away. She needed to hurry, she needed to get out of here and into the air, into something that felt like freedom, like her own life gotten back.

Mrs. Kingston was gasping, her hand clenched into a fist around the tiny photo of her husband. She shook her head like a person possessed. Like a crazed animal in a net. “Take... take picture away. He brought it. The disease.”

Ella was shocked she’d managed to say so much. She didn’t look as if she had the strength. She barely looked human anymore, with her bloodstained face and sweat-matted nest of hair.

“No, you mustn’t think that about Mr. K.” she said. Ella hated the vile pompous man. But he might come back in time to say goodbye to his wife. She imagined their last moments. It wasn’t right for them to be spoiled by this suspicion. It wasn’t right because it wasn’t true. “Mr. K. didn’t bring in the flu.”

Mrs. K. was staring in horror at her own fist, still knotted around her husband’s picture. She glared as if it were a street rat coming to bite her.

“It wasn’t him, missus. There’s someone, a man... He’s been in Mexico all the time I’ve been here. I meant no harm but I had to find out if he was all right. You don’t know this, but once or twice a month on my half-day I... I go to Union Station, to the pay telephones. It takes all I earn but I have to... I talk to people who get news of him.”

Mrs. K. would never understand what it meant to Ella to hear herself called by her given name, to be asked how she felt and how she fared, so far from home. But the missus could sympathize with Ella’s anxiety for Nicky, surely? What Mrs. K. felt about the children, everyone felt about someone, didn’t they? Well, even if Mrs. K. didn’t care about that, fair was fair. Mr. K. might come back in time, and Ella couldn’t deprive Mrs. K. of whatever solace he could offer. “And so I went there—”

“Where are... children?”

“I went to Union Station. A few days ago. I sneaked out. Because I read that the flu had reached Mexico, and I was so afraid for him. My Nicky. You’d have fired me for using the telephone here, but I just had to know. I swear I never meant to...” I never meant to bring death home with me. I never meant to kill the children. Ella felt her spine curve with the weight of it. Her hand went to the locket on her chest and lifted it, as if it were the cause.

Mrs. K. said again, “Don’t hear... my children.” She didn’t seem to grasp what Ella was telling her. “Where are... the children?”

Ella looked down at the dying woman, her face smeared pink from bloody tears, her lips nearly black, her eyes sunken and glittering. It was no use. It did no good for Ella to try to unburden herself. She’d never shed this guilt. And Mrs. K. wasn’t well enough to understand.

All Ella could struggle to achieve, with self-forgiveness far out of reach, was a bit of kindness. Maybe she could lessen the pain of a dying mother.

“Mr. Kingston came and took them,” Ella said. It was the only lie she could think of that might ease Mrs. K.’s mind. “When you got sick, Mr. K. came home and took the children. Took them someplace nice. Safe. Mr. K. has them now, that’s why you don’t hear them. So don’t worry, they’re—”

Mrs. Kingston’s cry was piercing. Ella wouldn’t have believed the sick woman could manage such a wail, could force so much air from her dying lungs. The room vibrated with her horror and despair. It ratcheted till she was choking, till she sounded like a woman drowning. And she didn’t stop, she kept screeching in short bursts, gagging and coughing in between, always in a frenzy of shaking her head.

If Ella had believed in the devil, she’d have supposed he’d entered the missus’s body. She backed up and ran to the tallboy, grabbing a coat.

Mrs. Kingston was shrieking, “My children! My children!” in between gargles and wheezes.

Ella wanted to say something, to do something, to restore the woman’s peace as she died. To make her stop screaming.

She said again, “Don’t worry, don’t worry about the children.” Backing out of the room, “Mr. Kingston came and took them. You won’t infect—”

But as she reached the door, she understood. She’d have given anything not to.

She pitched herself into the hallway and ran, though she knew she didn’t need to hurry. She knew now that Mr. Kingston wasn’t coming back.

Someone had told Mrs. Kingston that her husband had a girl at the Decatur. Mrs. K. assumed, as Cook had, that Mr. K. had sneaked out sometime this week to be with her. She thought he’d broken the quarantine she’d imposed to protect her children. She thought he’d risked — and brought back — the influenza, the contagion killing more than even a world war. He had risked all the things, the only things, his wife cared about.

And the dying woman’s screams told Ella what she’d done about it.

“Where are... the children?” Mrs. K. had asked, and she’d replied, “Mr. Kingston came and took them.”

But Mrs. K. knew her husband was dead.

She’d struck what she’d thought was a death blow to him, and then she’d fetched the wagon men, or sent Charles to do it. Ella had thought Mr. K. bribed the men to take Charles. She’d thought so because a rich man could buy any service from poor men. But it was the wealth that mattered, not the gender. The wagon men would show as little worry about taking the missus’s orders as her husband’s, so long as the price was right. Where was the risk in hauling away a body, even one that wasn’t completely dead, for a woman whose neighbors were named Roosevelt and Taft and Harding?

Ella nearly stumbled as she raced down the grand staircase.

She remembered the divot on the third-floor landing. A strongbox full of coins, dropped so its corner hit first, would cut into wood, some coins spilling out. Cook had found a few, Ella another.

Her skin crawled when she realized the reddish stain in the divot must be Mr. Kingston’s blood. Had Mrs. K. struck him with the metal box, thrown it at him? Given it to Charles afterward to buy his silence? Charles would have dashed from her third-floor suite to the servants’ stair. In a hurry to leave with his blood money — enough to buy whores ten nights a month — he must have let the box slip.

Before Ella reached the front door, she caught sight of herself in the entryway mirror. She had never seen herself in an expensive suit before, in a blouse with Belgian lace at the collar. She had never carried a fine wool coat over her arm. But she hated every stitch of it. Every perfect seam and fine designer flourish seemed to cry, “Where are... the children?”

“I sneaked out and brought back the flu,” she said to her reflection in the mirror. She looked like any young Italian girl, curly haired and dark-eyed, not like somebody who’d killed nearly everyone in her household. “The children. Cook and Maid. I brought the plague through the gate, and it killed them.” She’d killed Mr. K., too, in a way. Mrs. K. wouldn’t have lost her reason, wouldn’t have attacked him, if she’d known the truth. If she’d known it was Ella, not he, who’d brought home the infection.

And now, Ella had compounded this terrible thing. She had let the sick woman know her babies were dead. “Where are... the children?” “Mr. Kingston came and took them.”

She heard more wailing upstairs, crazed and tortured. It was the sound of a woman who’d killed someone close to her. It was all Ella could do not to scream, too, and for the same reason.

With shaking hands, she reached up and undid the clasp of the locket that held the children’s picture. She had killed John and Muriel and Annie’s parents. She didn’t deserve to wear their image around her neck.

Ella kissed the locket before leaving it on the table under the mirror.

Witness Protection

by Brendan DuBois

Since Brendan DuBois debuted in EQMM’s Department of First Stories in 1986 with the story “Dark Corridor,” he has gone on to write just over 100 published stories. That’s about four per year, one of them, the EQMM story “The Necessary Brother,” a Shamus Award winner, and another a Barry winner. But the New Hampshire author doesn’t only write short stories. He’s also a well-known novelist whose latest entry in his Lewis Cole series was released in July by Minotaur books. See “Deadly Cove.”

* * *

The sniper rested underneath a thick stand of rhododendron on the top of a slight rise, keeping a view on the rows of gravestones below him, stretching out for hundreds of yards in every direction. He had gotten here four hours earlier, to pick a spot that would give him a good target-view of this portion of St. Michael’s Cemetery in Porter, New Hampshire. He was on his belly, resting on a mottled green tarpaulin. It was early September and the ground and air were cool. Fall was coming soon, and all of the leaves and such giving him cover would be thinning.

He shifted his weight. That would be all right. Today was a one-shot deal — hah, he had just made a joke — and he knew he would never come back to this place. To his right was his Remington Model 700P.308 bolt-action rifle, with a mounted Enfield telescopic sight. At his left was a small water bladder, with a hose running out whose end was clipped near his left shoulder. Whenever he got thirsty, he just had to move his head a bit and suck some fluid to keep him alert. There was also a small open green canvas equipment bag for later.

He wore a ghillie suit, a camouflaged suit invented years ago by Scottish gamesmen. It had a base of mesh, and carefully threaded through the mesh were leaves, grass, small branches, and bits of camouflage fabric. The sniper was quite confident that he could only be discovered if somebody decided to trim the rhododendron bush and tripped over him. In training exercises with a variety of police forces in this part of the state, not once had he ever been found while wearing the ghillie suit.

Movement, off to the right. A line of traffic was coming down one of the narrow cemetery lanes, and it slowed and stopped in good view before him. He noted a Porter police cruiser, a state police cruiser, a cruiser from the Wentworth County Sheriff’s Department, followed by two dark-blue Ford LTDs, an unmarked blue van, and, bringing up the rear, a light brown van belonging to the sheriff’s department as well.

He took a deep, calming breath. Relax. Picked up his rifle. Doors flew open and a number of cops and sheriff’s deputies came out from the cruisers, and then, from the large van, fourteen men and women. Some wore suits and fine dresses, others made do with sweatpants and jeans. An older man came out from the rear of one of the Ford LTDs, and two men and two women came out of the other.

He waited.

The van from the sheriff’s department hadn’t moved.

The cops and the civilians moved to one side, walking up to a large tombstone flanked by small pine trees. The group waited.

The doors finally opened at the van. Two sheriff’s deputies came out, and then opened the rear door. They stood in a way that blocked the view of the people by the large tombstone. There was a motion of arms and hands, and then the two deputies started walking, a grinning man striding between them. He had on a dark gray suit, white shirt, and blue tie. The shoes were polished black loafers. His hands and arms and legs were free. He looked happy to be walking out in the fresh air of this fine September day.

The sniper was happy, too. He looked through the telescopic sight and placed the crosshairs upon the man’s forehead.

Standing near her police cruiser, Officer Stephanie Sawyer watched the near van open up, and the jurors file out. Twelve regular jurors and two alternates. They joined the judge, the two defense attorneys, and the two prosecutors from the state attorney general’s office. Standing next to her was Walt Preston, a sergeant in the Porter police department and her training officer when she had come on the job last year. State police troopers and deputy sheriffs were also milling about.

Preston turned to her and said, “You don’t look particularly happy, Steph.”

“I’m not,” she said.

“Why’s that?”

With the jurors, judge, and attorneys gathered in one spot by a large gravestone, the defendant came strolling up, smiling, flanked by two sheriff’s deputies who definitely weren’t smiling.

Stephanie said, “You’ve got Tommy Zammit over there, coming up to his personal crime scene, smiling like he doesn’t have a care in the world.”

Her sergeant replied, “In some ways, he doesn’t. Think about it. Doesn’t have to worry about where he’s going to sleep tonight, or where his next meal’s coming from, or where to find a doctor if he gets a bellyache. Advantages of being a guest of the state.”

“Some guest,” she said, watching Tommy approach, still grinning. “You think he’d be worried about a guilty verdict coming his way.”

“Guys like Tommy, they don’t worry about that,” Preston said. “They live hour to hour, day to day, like some creature in the woods, scrabbling for survival. The end of this trial probably has as much meaning to him as the end of the next century. And besides, he has two fine defense attorneys trying to get him off.”

Stephanie looked at the man and woman defense lawyers — a husband and wife team from a prestigious law firm in Manchester — and she said, “That’s another thing that bugs me. You’d think a case like this, a woman wouldn’t want to be part of the defense, or a husband or father, for that matter.”

Her sergeant laughed. “Since android lawyers haven’t been invented yet, there’s no way cases like Tommy’s can be avoided, for lawyers who are mothers, fathers, husbands, or wives. As disgusting as his crimes were.”

Despite the fact that she was well armed, with a 10mm Glock at her side, with a collapsible baton, handcuffs, and pepper spray as well, Stephanie shivered. “Yeah. The Graveyard Stalker. The suspect in a couple of dozen sexual assaults in graveyards up and down the length of the state... and Maine and Massachusetts want him after we’re done with him... because he’s also a suspect in a couple of homicides.”

“Disgusting enough.”

She took a breath. “But look at him. Smiling and joking...”

Now Tommy Zammit was conferring with his defense lawyers, arms folded, as the jurors watched from about twenty yards away. The two male assistant attorneys general stood by glumly, as if they were being overshadowed by the show taking place before them.

Stephanie said, “One thing I can’t stand is seeing him standing like that, no handcuffs, no ankle chains.”

Preston said, “Prejudicial, that’s what his defense lawyers argued, and an argument they won. That’s why the deputies shielded him from view of the jury when they took him out of the van and removed his shackles. Even though he’s been charged, technically, the son of a bitch is still innocent. And having cuffs and chains on him would leave a bad impression on the jury.”

“Still...”

“What’s bothering you, then?”

She said, “Suppose he makes a break for it? Starts running and steals a car? Or pulls out a homemade shiv and takes one of the jurors or the judge hostage? What then?”

Preston didn’t say anything, and Stephanie wondered if she had gone too far. But then Preston leaned over a bit and whispered, “Don’t worry. We’ve got it covered.”

The sniper took it all in, getting into the zone. It was hard to explain to civilians what the zone was: It made you sound like a robot or something. But no, it was a way of eliminating outside distractions — birds, the sound of traffic, the root digging into his left thigh — and focusing on the mission at hand, and the target.

He could feel his breathing slow, even his heartbeat relax, as he got into the zone and waited, moving his arms slightly to keep the target in sight, to keep the crosshairs located on the man’s head. The rifle was loaded with a .308 cartridge, and he had fired thousands of such rounds with this same rifle. The safety was off and his finger was near the trigger. All it would take would be to move his finger, press upon it with just a few pounds of force, and there would be a movement of fine mechanical pieces, the sudden explosion of gunpowder, and the almost instantaneous death of the man down there, the man walking unchained, laughing and smiling.

Another thing the civilians didn’t understand. All the talk of pulling the trigger and ending a life sounded like you were playing God. Okay, maybe not the God, but a god nonetheless, one who carried the power of life and death around with him as if it were part of his daily equipment. And the sniper never got into such philosophical arguments, for what he saw himself doing was being an arm of justice. That’s all. An arm of justice. Other people above him — elected officials, others who were paid to make the tough choices — made a decision, and passed on the decision to him. And he had to trust that their judgment was sound; otherwise, it would be time to put the Remington in a closet and take up fishing.

He took another breath. All this thinking was getting him out of the zone.

It was time to get back to work.

Stephanie looked at her sergeant and said, “Covered? How do we have it covered?”

Preston grinned, rocked back on his heels a bit, like he was pleased to be teaching the rookie another lesson. “What you were saying about Tommy Zammit running away, or grabbing a hostage, or stealing a car... that was thought through a long time ago, when his defense attorneys argued that he shouldn’t be shackled while touring the crime scene with the jury. So the chief and the attorney general’s office came up with a plan. Now, if you want to know the plan, it’s classified, Stephanie. No gossiping, no telling tales out of school... you think you can handle that?”

A memory flashed to her, of her time in college, working two jobs to pay the tuition for her criminal justice degree, the sacrifices made, the late nights, and the one desperate night when it looked like it would all go wrong... and which instead made her work twice as hard to be where she was today.

“Yeah,” Stephanie said. “I can handle it.”

The sniper moved his head over to the left, positioned the water tube in his mouth, took a deep and satisfying sip of water. The end of the tube moved a bit in his mouth, felt loose. He’d have to check that later. A good sniper always kept on training, and always maintained his equipment, from the rifle to the rounds of ammunition that he hand-loaded himself so they were subsonic, not breaking the sound barrier, to the look of the ghillie suit, and even to something as simple as the water bottle.

To do otherwise was to invite disaster, and that was an invitation he was never interested in extending.

Preston kept on smiling. “Okay, don’t act different, don’t start looking around, but there’s another cop out here in the cemetery. Dixon. From the Special Response Team.”

“Carl Dixon? What’s he doing here?”

“Like I said,” Preston went on, “don’t move around to start looking, but Dixon’s hiding in the cemetery somewhere. None of us know where he is. He’s just out there... him and his Remington rifle and telescopic sight, and I can bet you right now he’s got the crosshairs centered right on Tommy Zammit’s forehead... or the back of his skull, depending where he’s standing.”

“You’re not joking?” Stephanie asked.

“Not for a bit. And here’s where it gets fun. The chief and the attorney general’s office came up with Carl’s rules of engagement... and if Tommy Zammit starts to run for it, or make a threatening move, or tries to steal a vehicle or grab a hostage, then Carl’s going to end it, right there. No fooling around. Just a clean head shot and that’s all she wrote.”

Stephanie couldn’t help herself. She smiled. “That sounds great.”

“Yeah, it does, doesn’t it.”

“Do his lawyers know?”

Preston said, “Are you kidding? No, they were just told that there’d be no patience if their client was to, quote, misbehave, unquote. And I’m sure the message got passed along to Tommy there.”

Stephanie looked again at the defendant, standing cheerfully with the two sheriff’s deputies, as the jurors were brought around to the gravesite, where fingers were pointed and statements were made.

“Too bad,” Stephanie said.

Bored? he was asked once. Don’t you ever get bored?

And the truth was, no, not really. When you were in the zone, everything was magnified, everything came into focus, and you could see things you couldn’t see otherwise. Like right now, seeing through the telescopic sight the finely groomed hair of Tommy Zammit, the little patch on the side of his cheek where he had missed shaving this morning, and the little red marks along the skin of his wrists, where earlier they were constrained by metal handcuffs.

Seeing all of this was like being a scientist of sorts, observing from afar, and that thought made him laugh.

Scientist.

Yeah. A mad scientist, ready to kill if need be.

Preston said, “What do you mean by that, too bad?”

There was an inquisitive tone to her sergeant’s voice, not too sharp, so Stephanie knew she wasn’t in trouble. But still...

Oh hell, she trusted Preston well enough, and he never gave her crap about being one of the ten percent of the officers in the force who went to the bathroom sitting down, so she said, “I meant, too bad Tommy got the warning. It might be better for everyone if he started running for it, to give Carl Dixon the excuse to take him down.”

Preston said, “Tsk, tsk, such cold words to come from such a young lady.”

Stephanie said, “I’m not a young lady. I’m now a cop. And what I’m thinking about are the dozen or so women out there who were sexually assaulted by that smiling creep, and how they’re going to have to line up to testify against him. One right after another. Talking about how they were walking or jogging or minding their own business, and how Tommy Zammit grabbed them and dragged them into a graveyard... not knowing if they were going to live or die... just knowing that their whole life was over. Done. Finished. And that they would have to find their way back to living again. And I’m sure most of them have... and now, months later, they have to relive it. They have to see him again. They have to tell the most private and humiliating details of what went on to a bunch of strangers.”

Preston stayed quiet for a moment or two, and quietly said, “It’s changed, you know. What they can do to a woman in court. I had an aunt once... something... well, she had to testify. And back then, she had to answer questions about her dating life, how old she was when she lost her virginity, what kind of underwear she was wearing the night she was attacked, crap like that. So it has gotten better.”

Stephanie found she had clenched her right fist, for no apparent reason. “If you say so... but still, it stinks that all those women have to come back and see that smug face over there.”

“The price of justice,” her sergeant said.

“Yeah,” Stephanie said. “But who’s paying the price?”

Still in the zone, the sniper watched the scene unfold below him. The jurors huddled together as either the defense attorneys or the state’s attorneys indicated points of interest around the large tombstone with the pine trees flanking it. Part of the trial process, though no testimony was being recorded. Nope, what was going on was a bit of show and tell. Show the jurors the crime scene — oops, he caught himself, the alleged crime scene — so that when testimony did begin, they would have a point of reference.

The sniper knew the drill well. The attorneys from the state would indicate the location of the trees, the tombstone, the lane where the victim — damn it, once again, the alleged victim — was walking one night with a portable telescope, to do some observing in this area as part of fieldwork associated with a class she was taking from the nearby University of New Hampshire.

And the defense attorneys would do their part as well. Making sure that the jurors noted the lack of illumination on this cemetery lane, the lack of any streetlights or storefronts, the absence of any homes or buildings in the area that held possible witnesses to what had gone on that night.

Planting, the sniper thought. That’s what those two defense attorneys were doing: planting the seeds of doubt so that that cheerful-looking fellow down there would walk free.

Stephanie said, “How much longer?”

Preston said, “Usually doesn’t last long. The defense and the prosecution get to show the scene to the jurors, the jurors nod and hopefully look interested, and that’s about it. Nobody gets to ask questions. The jurors are just here to observe.”

She watched Tommy Zammit whisper something to his female defense attorney, who was well dressed in a dark black pantsuit, white blouse, and pearls around her neck. Didn’t she notice, Stephanie thought, didn’t she see that she was working for the enemy? Didn’t she?

“Stephanie?”

“Yes?”

“You in a hurry to get out of here?”

Stephanie looked at Tommy, still grinning. The jurors were still together in a group, in some sort of herd mentality, as if they subconsciously knew that they were in the presence of a predator, and wanted to feel safe among themselves.

“No,” she said. “I’m in a hurry to get away from that slug.”

When it seemed everything was done and the attorneys had finished with their presentations, that was when it happened.

Tommy Zammit was being led back to the sheriff’s department van and he turned to look back at the jurors, and even through the telescopic sight, the sniper saw it all unfold. Tommy seemed to pick out one of the jurors — an attractive-looking woman, long brown hair, short tan skirt, in her mid twenties — and Tommy winked at her.

The bastard winked at her. And then blew her a kiss.

The sniper moved quickly.

In his green equipment bag was a highly illegal and homemade silencer device, made of a length of PVC pipe — painted matte black last week — and filled with pink home insulation, a length of spring and metal washers. Previous tests had shown that the silencer would work for at least two, if not three shots, but that was — hah, hah! — overkill. He would just need one.

The sniper threaded the silencer on the end of his Remington rifle, quickly pulled it back under his chin and got the target in sight and the crosshairs were set perfect, right at the base of Tommy Zammit’s skull.

In the movies, this would be where he would say something pithy, something significant, like “Here’s a taste,” or “Sucks to be you,” or “Payback’s a bitch,” or even “Hasta la vista.”

But the sniper was a professional.

He just squeezed the trigger.

Stephanie was walking behind the group of jurors, getting ready to stroll over to their van, when there was the oddest sound, like a pumpkin being hit by a hammer, and Tommy Zammit fell forward, right on his face, and the deputy sheriffs started yelling, drawing their weapons, and then the female defense attorney started screaming and screaming and screaming.

Preston shoved Stephanie’s arm and shouted, “Get those civilians behind the van, now!”

Stephanie drew her Glock, kept it at her side, and with her other arm she started herding and moving the frightened jurors, moving them behind the shelter of the van. They moved quickly, letting her push them along, and it only took a few seconds before they were on the ground, kneeling or sitting, eyes wide with concern and fear. Joining them were the attorneys — the woman attorney crying — and the judge, who looked pretty calm, all things considered.

Stephanie peered around the rear of the van, to the still form of Tommy Zammit, on the ground, sprawled out, and she saw the pink and white and brown of what was left of his smiling head.

The sniper moved speedily and efficiently, clambering out from the rear of the bushes, rolling up his rifle and silencer and water bottle and equipment bag in the tarpaulin, now holding it to his chest. He went down the far slope of the hill, away from the cops and the jurors and attorneys, to a GMC pickup truck, parked underneath an oak tree. He tossed the tarpaulin in the rear of the truck bed, stripped off his ghillie suit and tossed it back there as well, and then got into the cab, started up the truck, and backed out.

In thirty seconds, he was at one of the cemetery exits.

In another thirty seconds, he was in traffic.

And in ninety seconds, he was on an entrance ramp, getting onto a highway that in a matter of minutes more would take him home to Maine.

There was a shout. Stephanie looked over at a slight rise where there was a small brick building, maybe a storage building for the cemetery’s landscaping crew. A man stepped out, wearing the black uniform of the police force’s Special Response Team, baseball cap on backwards, holding a scoped bolt-action rifle in his hand.

Carl Dixon. And he shouted again.

“It wasn’t me!” he yelled. “It wasn’t me!”

At home, the sniper put the pickup truck in the garage, closed the door, and went inside and had a nice cold glass of water. He let his breathing go back to normal. All in all, a damn fine job. In and out, do what had to be done. And leads for those poor cops? Oh, there would be plenty of suspects: friends or relatives of the women who were either assaulted or murdered... or distant acquaintances... or maybe a rogue citizen, wanting to see a little rough justice done.

The sniper didn’t envy the job of those investigators. But he knew cops. They would do a good job for a week or two — having a criminal defendant get blown away in front of a judge, jury, and attorneys didn’t particularly build confidence in the judicial system — but so long as there wasn’t a blatant clue out there, leading them to him, the cops would thankfully go on to something else once the hubbub died down.

He went back to the garage, retrieved his ghillie suit, unrolled the tarpaulin, looked at the rifle and his gear, and—

Froze.

Damn it to hell. Blatant clues left behind.

He had just done that.

After a while of more shouts, yells, and sirens from responding units, some sort of order was restored to St. Michael’s Cemetery. The jurors, judge, and attorneys had been driven out in their respective vehicles and taken to the police station, where they would be interviewed to see if anybody heard or saw anything unusual before Tommy Zammit got his head blown off.

Now Stephanie and other Porter police officers were carefully searching the grounds of the cemetery, in a deliberate manner, walking away in a wedge shape from where Tommy had been shot. And one of the cops — named Woods — looked around and said, “Good luck with that. High-powered rifle with a silencer? The guy was a pro.”

Stephanie didn’t disagree. But there was a job to be done. She walked up the slight slope of a hill, and then glanced back at the still form of Tommy Zammit, now a brand-new crime scene. Photos were being taken, Porter detectives were taking measurements, and she was thankful that when the burst of violence had taken place before her, she hadn’t panicked, hadn’t collapsed, hadn’t looked around wildly. Nope, she had done her job.

Just like now.

On the top of the hill, she noted a stand of rhododendron bushes. Stephanie walked over, glanced down, saw nothing, and started walking away.

Hold on.

She looked back.

The ground beneath the bushes. Looked... disturbed. Like something had been here, and then was dragged away.

Stephanie got on her knees, peered through the base of the bushes. A good view of Tommy Zammit’s body. Still... didn’t prove anything.

She moved on her knees again, and winced and whispered, “Damn it,” as she knelt on something.

She moved back, looked down. A black tube-shaped piece of plastic. Taking a pen from her uniform shirt pocket, she picked it up and carefully looked at it.

Again and again, the sniper touched the hose from his water bladder. The mouthpiece was gone. He remembered it had been loose, the last time he had taken a drink, back underneath the bushes. Loose. Sure. And when he had dragged everything out and had left the cemetery, the mouthpiece had fallen off.

Would it be found?

Of course. If it was on the ground, it would be found. And any half-smart cop would know what it was. It would be evaluated, tested, his DNA would be carefully extracted, and then the manufacturer would be contacted. The long grinding process of justice would start, and this time, it would be aimed at him.

He closed his eyes. Thought of a special woman from a while ago, and then shook his head.

Justice. He had to have faith that in the end, it would prevail.

Had to.

Stephanie examined the piece of plastic, recognized it right away. The mouthpiece to a water tube, leading to a bladder or little knapsack that a sniper could use, while waiting to take the right shot.

She looked back underneath the bushes. Sure. Made a lot of sense. She looked at the scuff marks, and then put the whole scene into place. And in his hurry to get out, he had left this big fat clue behind.

Stephanie stood up, slipped the piece of plastic into her pants pocket, and then eventually rejoined the other searchers, and met up with her sergeant.

“Well?” Preston asked. “Find anything?”

And instead of answering right away, that memory flashed back to her again, of being in college, of going to her first — and only — frat party, getting hammered, and having a nice young man escort her back to her dorm room, where he had promptly and efficiently tossed her down on her bed, and stripped off her clothes, and then—

And later. Deciding whether to take it public, to go to the cops... what would it gain her? What could she have proven? So she had gone on at school, had gotten her degree, had gotten to Porter and past her rookie period and was now a cop and—

“Stephanie,” Preston repeated. “Did you find anything?”

Justice, she thought silently, justice. That’s what I found.

Aloud, she said, “No. Not a damn thing.”

Showtime

by Marilyn Todd

To be a successful historical mystery writer one must be, above all, a good researcher. British author Marilyn Todd told EQMM that she so enjoyed her research for “Showtime” that it has inspired her to plan a month-long trip through America’s West, visiting San Francisco, Bryce Canyon, and Colorado, then following the Snake and Columbia rivers through Utah, Idaho, and Oregon.

* * *

With a crack of the whip, the horses hurtled through the parted curtains into the vast oval arena. In a previous incarnation, when it carried payrolls and mail from El Paso to Fort Yuma, there were at least four horses pulling the stagecoach, usually six. But for thrills and spills, and especially romance, nothing beats two gold palaminos. Emblazoned in gilt lettering above the coach’s scarlet-painted doors were the words BRODIE MCLINTOCK’S WILD WEST EXTRAVAGANZA. Before that, it had read WELLS FARGO. Debonair in fringed buckskins, and every inch the showman with his swirling moustache, goatee beard, and shoulder-length hair, McLintock himself rode shotgun beside the driver.

Edwardian London was gripped.

The crowd whistled and cheered as wheels and hooves kicked up the sawdust, the horses’ manes streaming behind them. Inside the coach, paying handsomely for the privilege, two barristers and their wives, one field marshal, and an earl waved enthusiastically through the unglazed windows.

What they hadn’t bargained for, of course, was being scalped.

With bloodcurdling cries, eight Sioux in full war bonnets galloped into the arena and chased after the coach. The barristers’ wives screamed. So did their husbands. Arrows flew through the air, twanging into the woodwork, as the vehicle tried to outmanoeuvre them. Abandoning arrows in favour of spears adorned with genuine scalps, the war party closed in, snarling under their face paint. McLintock raised his rifle and fired. An Indian fell; he reloaded, took aim. Another attacker dead on the ground! To whoops of encouragement, he dropped a third, a fourth, then a fifth, but the braves came on undeterred. Then McLintock’s rifle unaccountably jammed. A gasp of horror filled the arena. People tilted to the edge of their seats.

Sensing victory, a bare-chested warrior broke into a gallop, aiming to take Brodie himself. As he raised his throwing spear, McLintock whipped his pistol out of its holster. Six down, two to go! But before he could reach his backup rifle, the braves had leapt onto each side of the coach. McLintock sprang out of his seat and hauled one onto the luggage rack, but even as they grappled, the other was wrestling open the door. The Sioux on the roof knocked McLintock’s pistol out of his hand. It landed with a thunk in the dust.

“Pa-ha-ska!”

With a triumphant yell, he grabbed Brodie’s long hair, and, heedless of the screams that filled the arena, was on the verge of taking his scalp when McLintock drew his Bowie knife and struck a fatal blow to his heart. As he rolled away, he realized the last brave had his tomahawk raised and was about to cut down the earl. Grabbing the Sioux’s wrist, he scrabbled for the palm-pistol he kept in his boot. With that shot, the stagecoach was saved.

“Bravo!”

“Hurrah!”

“Encore!”

Jessica watched the Indians pick themselves off the ground, brush off the sawdust, and take a bow to thunderous applause. A thrilling end to a thrilling show, she thought, as the audience gave McLintock a rip-roaring standing ovation. She watched the low sweep of his Stetson. The theatrical bow that brought his frontiersman hair tumbling round his shoulders. Outside, the band launched into a robust rendition of “Yankee Doodle Dandy.” The smell of cockles, jellied eels, and beer drifted through the turnstiles, as the stall-holders geared up for brisk trade.

“Hey, Brodie!” A tall, heavyset individual with a broken nose and a battered, ill-fitting homburg called out to his boss. “Lady here’s lookin’ to hook up with the show, but I told her you don’t hire no schoolmarms.”

“I fear I did not make myself plain, sir.” Backstage, surrounded by the greasepaint and the warpaint, the sequins, feathers, and the buckskin chaps, her English accent and formal attire came over prissy and stiff. “I am not a schoolmistress.”

Was it her voice, her appearance, or the fact that he’d heard his name called that stopped McLintock in midstride? Whatever the reason, she found her cheeks reddening as dark eyes assessed the golden curls bunched under her hat, past the grey and white pinstriped blouse buttoned tight to the neck, to continue on down to where the shine on her boots peeped out from under her narrow-waisted black skirt. For a sweeping gaze, it seemed to spend a long time on the carpetbag at her feet.

“What kind of work might you be looking for, Miss—?”

He spoke in a low, Texan drawl that also seemed to linger for an unnecessarily long time.

“Tate. Jessica Tate.” She squared her shoulders in an effort to shrug off his penetrating stare. “What kind of work are you offering, Mr. McLintock?”

“I told her, Brodie.” The man with the broken nose sniggered. “Unless she’s got some understandin’ of calf ropin’, stunt ridin’, or lasso work, there ain’t no place in this show for a woman.”

“Well, now, that’s not strictly true, Joe.” When he crossed his arms over his chest, the muscles strained the supple leather of his jacket. “I need a Cherokee squaw, a pioneer wife, and I’m still short of an Annie Oakley — style sure-shot.”

“My handwriting is neat, I am sharp with figures, I can type and keep records and operate a copying machine,” she said levelly. “Indeed, I am particularly proficient with the mimeograph stencil.”

“Impressive qualifications, if I may say so. Very impressive indeed.” McLintock tipped the brim of his Stetson to prove it. “Thing is, I have a manager, Ned Fenton, who attends most admirably to those matters. As a matter of fact, we have recently acquired a new Yawman and Erbe roller copier to chum out the flyers you have doubtless seen nailed to what seems like every tree trunk in London.” He spread his hands. “It is just unfortunate, as far as my current requirements are concerned, that Mr. Fenton does not feel qualified to pass himself off as a Cherokee squaw.”

Jessica had seen Mr. Fenton at the entrance gate. In Norfolk jacket and derby hat, he had the air of a butcher about him. He struck her as the type who would slurp his soup. From the corner of her eye, she was aware of the crowds disgorging into the temptation of the food stalls and the even more profitable sideshows.

“I do not feel qualified to pass for a Cherokee squaw, either, Mr. McLintock, and I have never picked up a rifle in my life.” She swallowed. “But I am certain I will make an admirable pioneer wife.”

She’d passed the settlers’ cabin as she crossed Wimbledon Common, where one team of workmen was erecting the tiers of a grandstand, while another built up mounds of earth to make hillocks. Whatever reenactment they were planning, she did not feel the role would be unduly taxing.

“I’m sure you will, Miss Tate, I’m sure you will.” He shook her gloved hand in both of his. “Welcome aboard Brodie McLintock’s Wild West Extravaganza, the show that brings the frontier to life, puts the wild into West, and where the dead drop twice a day but always get up.”

In that, however, McLintock was wrong.

Very wrong.

Buffalo Bill wasn’t the first to introduce the Wild West to city slickers, but he was the first to popularize it, touting everyone from Sitting Bull to Wild Bill Hickok, via Geronimo, Annie Oakley, and Calamity Jane, who boasted that she never went to bed sober or with a dime in her pocket. Staging these spectaculars proved an enormous outlay, but this was nothing compared to the takings he was raking in. Adding horseback performances from gauchos, Arabs, Mongols, and Turks, Buffalo Bill took his show to England, for the late queen’s Jubilee, before going on to tour Europe for four years, eventually returning home richer than Croesus.

Given the profit margins, the idea was quick to catch on, breeding fierce competition in its wake. As a result, Wild West shows became more circuslike with every passing year, so that, by the turn of the century, the name of the game was sensationalism with a capital S. Not one to be left standing, McLintock’s evening performances were no simple repeat of the matinee. True, the Mexicans still kicked off the proceedings with some impressive stunt riding, wearing even more impressive costumes studded with rhinestones. But, as the sun set, and naphtha flares were lit one by one round the compound, there were new thrills to exploit. Like the Cheyenne war dance beneath the totem pole, made even more sinister in the flickering flames. Or the vaqueros, handsome in black jackets slashed with scarlet, twirling flaming lassos as they galloped. Whilst not forgetting Brodie’s own display of skill: splitting playing cards with his bullets.

“For some reason, ladies don’t stay long with this show,” explained a riverboat gambler, straightening his maroon frock coat and shiny silk waistcoat. “And without a female taking the role, this here’s our first opportunity to stage The Settler’s Cabin this side of the Atlantic.”

Jessica recognised him as one of the gunslingers from the afternoon shootout, although then he had been dressed top to toe in black.

“Pardon me, ma’am, if I don’t show you myself.” With a grin, he flipped the deck in his hand so fast that the cards blurred one into the other. “I’m just about to have holes punched in my queen of diamonds and my ace of hearts, but see that Romany caravan?” He tilted his wide-brimmed hat in the direction of the horses’ compound, where the painted wagon nestled among a forest of tepees, chuck wagons, and the old Wells Fargo stagecoach. “That’s the properties cart, and that, ma’am, is where you’ll find your costumes.”

Behind them, the band started up with “I wish I was in Dixie...”

“Excuse me.”

Whistling “hurrah, hurrah...” under his breath, the cardsharp swaggered into the arena, where a painted backcloth of a Mississippi riverboat had been unfurled by the vaqueros during their final lap. Jessica imagined him double-dealing aces and queens round the gaming table, until Brodie McLintock exposed him as a cheat by shooting holes in the palmed cards.

Unhooking the stable doors on the caravan, she was puzzled why women didn’t stay long with the troupe. After all, they couldn’t all have the same motive as her...

Round, like a barrel, with oak-panelled walls inlaid with gold leaf, the caravan would have offered all the comforts of home, and then some, in its heyday. Sumptuous velvet curtains lined the lattice window, floral wallpaper covered the roof-frame, and, in the winter, a Queenie stove under the chimney would have kept it cosy and warm. Now, though, it was nothing more than a glorified storeroom, full of costumes and props, travel chests, and crates, all kept fresh with sprigs of lavender tied to the hooks.

Jessica could see its attraction. Dwarfed by buffalo-hide tents, with their painted symbols, smoke flaps, and birch stalks sticking out of the top, and alongside canvas-covered carts that forged routes across the Great Plains with such a heavy toll on human life, it made a striking contrast. Look at us, the whole collection screamed: luxury, exoticism, mystery, austerity, savagery, romance rolled into one. And you had to hand it to McLintock: Every inch of his show was choreographed to the last detail, right from the jammed rifle stock to the tomahawk poised to strike down the earl.

Rummaging among the six-shooters and hatchets, the rolled-up backcloths of desert scenes, and dolls, Jessica could hear first the gasps, then the applause, as McLintock’s shots rang out. Hauling out a checked cotton frock with its built-in camisole and apron, she buttoned herself into it. To say she was nervous about performing in front of thousands was an understatement. She had been hoping to find work of a more discreet nature. Typing. Clerking. Keeping the accounting records straight. And with the show newly arrived in London, she felt sure McLintock would have needed help with administrative issues. Instead, she was embroiled in dramatic reconstructions of a nation, life, and era that she knew nothing about. But — she swallowed. She was no novice when it came to acting. Not by any means...

Her palms left damp patches on the cotton where she’d smoothed her skirts. Pull yourself together, this won’t do, she told herself. You wanted a job, and now you have one, and a well-paid one at that. Just find yourself a hat, then go out there and be a brave, bold pioneer wife! Sifting through the exotic array of Indian tunics, sombreros, and saloon-girl feathers, she unearthed a poke bonnet with a wide front brim, pulled it into shape, then had a thought. Those dolls—?

Backtracking through the trunks, Jessica dug out a china beauty that had been wrapped in newspapers to protect it during the long transatlantic journey. A pioneer wife in jeopardy would jerk at the heartstrings. But a pioneer wife with a baby would have the audience biting their nails! In another chest she found a petticoat that could pass for a shawl. Pretty and pink, it was the perfect shade for biting nails to the quick. Out in the arena, the gambler had been run out of town, his palmed cards duly peppered with holes, and now a choir of Negroes was calming the audience down.

“Way down upon the Swanee River...”

Plenty of time before her call, and to calm her nerves, she flicked through the news. Dated July of last year, from a place called Birmingham, Alabama, the first paper was open at a review of the Extravaganza, when it had been playing there. The reviewer seemed particularly impressed with McLintock’s reenactment of Custer’s Last Stand, and also with the Sioux chasing a herd of real buffalo. Jessica supposed it would have been just too difficult transporting bison across the Atlantic.

“All the world is sad and dreary, everywhere I roam...”

The lament had reduced the audience to silence, and she could almost see the lumps in their throats. Just as McLintock had planned it. She turned the page. A boarding-house brawl that ended with one party sustaining a broken nose, the other two broken teeth. A fire in a warehouse that contained railroad equipment. The authorities strongly suspected arson, but remained thankful that no one was hurt. There was an account of a girl’s body found close to the river, listing her description, which, if anybody recognised, could they please contact the police, who suspected foul play. And, finally, the story of a guard who had interrupted a man robbing a jeweller’s, having seen him kneeling over the safe as he checked the rear window. Birmingham, Alabama, Jessica decided, must be quite a town.

With the choir shifting the mood once again, she leafed through the other reviews. The Boston Globe was equally effusive in its praise, ditto the Chicago Herald, as were editorials from as far afield as New York, Houston, and New Orleans.

“Oh, Susanna, don’t you cry for me—”

The audience clapped to the rhythm.

“—I come from Alabama, with my banjo on my knee.”

Jessica read on. Two women trampled by a runaway team of horses. An explosion on a ferry. One Mary Donaghy found strangled close to the docks, police were appealing for witnesses. And that was only Chicago! In Boston, a revolt by clam-diggers over harvesting rights, in which shots were fired and injuries sustained, while the seventeen-year-old daughter of a prominent surgeon had been found strangled in her home. According to the police report, she had been assaulted. And Texas was no less exciting. Escaping from the auction house, a steer tossed two men as it went on the rampage, a boilermaker was arrested, trying to cash stolen bond coupons, and two young girls were found dead with their throats cut, on waste ground outside—

“I’m coming, I’m coming, for my head is bending low,

I hear those gentle voices calling Old Black Joe.”

The song was Jessica’s cue. Dropping the papers, she hurriedly tied the bonnet ribbon under her chin, grabbed the baby, and ran to join the rest of the cast.

“Nervous?” a voice drawled in her ear.

He had changed back into buckskins and boots, which now jangled with spurs. Was there ever a moment when he was not the flamboyant showman, but just plain Brodie McLintock?

“Your manager has been coaching me all afternoon.” Ned Fenton might look like a butcher, but he had the flimflam of a snake-oil salesman and the determination of a Staffordshire bull terrier. “As a consequence, he has given me the confidence to play my part well.”

“You surprise me, Miss Tate. I thought you were already well into your role.” In the darkness, she could see his teeth bared in a grin. “Though I confess, I am curious as to how long you will remain with us.”

“I’m sure you are, Mr. McLintock.” Her own smile was no less dazzling. “I heard how ladies don’t stay long with this show.”

The grin dropped. “It’s time to take your place on the stage.”

Most of the lights had been extinguished, until only a handful hissed away in the corners. Silence had descended on the darkness, as the audience wondered what was about to unfold. Then a lantern appeared at the window of the settlers’ cabin. Inside, they could see the settlers’ son doing his sums at the table. Mother was rocking a babe in her arms. Two smaller children could be seen stretching and yawning as Mother settled them down for the night.

From one of the mounds, a coyote howled. From another mound came the bleet of a deer.

A burst of strategic lights revealed swarms of Indians snaking over the mounds on their bellies, making animal calls. Mother and son looked up, just as an arrow thudded through the window into the boy’s homework book. “Children! Hide!” cried the pioneer wife. “We are surrounded!”

The boy lifted the lantern, illuminating not only the interior of the cabin but... oh no! An Indian on the roof, about to shoot down the chimney!

“We are done for,” cried the wife. “Help! Help! We are done for!”

Suddenly, gunshots rang out and the attacker on the roof fell forward, clutching his throat. In galloped a rider astride a black mustang, picking off Indians with every shot of his rifle. Arrows hissed through the air, twanging into the walls of the cabin, while the pioneer wife clutched her child to her breast. One by one, the attackers dropped, until — praise the Lord — not one Indian was left alive on the ground.

“Husband! You saved us!” cried the brave settler’s wife. “My hero, you saved us all!”

At which point, every lamp was relit, bathing the arena in light and glory and thunderous applause.

As a script, Jessica thought, taking her bow, it left a lot to be desired. For entertainment, it was second to none.

So why didn’t women stay long with this show?

Of course, there was more to Wild West shows than dramatic reenactments. One of the biggest attractions was the sideshows. No reputable company would even consider touring without a selection of freaks and oddities to pull in the crowds. Worse, any that didn’t include the mummified remains of at least one Wild West outlaw were derided as second-rate outfits.

“His name was Ernie McGillycuddy,” a Texan voice drawled in Jessica’s ear as she hovered outside the red-and-white-striped booth where, for sixpence, you could view the mummy from just two feet away. “Twenty-eight years old when he died. Shot in the back playing poker in Kansas.”

“You are not making capital out of a murder victim, Mr. McLintock!”

Taking her elbow, stoutly encased in frontierswoman cotton, he swept her past an eager queue of bowler hats and bustles, of little girls with ringlets and widows in stiff black bombazine.

“You tell me, Miss Tate.”

He ushered her inside, where the dessicated corpse had been propped upright in a pinewood coffin. Like the price of admission, space at the sideshows was also at a premium.

“As a bandit,” he said, “Ernie had a talent for being spectacularly inept, holding up two trains that had already offloaded their payrolls, a coach that was carrying nothing but letters, and a bank that had been robbed only four days before.”

He broke off to sign a couple of programmes. Needless to say, he did that with a flourish, as well.

“In every instance, your ‘victim’ killed and maimed without conscience. Three guards, one driver, and two bank clerks died on the spot, all of them married with children. Two more succumbed to their wounds a week or so later, both of them writhing in agony to the end, I might add.”

“Cor.” A small boy, his eyes bigger than saucers, leaned over the rope to poke McGillycuddy’s gaunt face.

“Shouldn’t do that if I were you, son.” McLintock’s voice carried beyond the boy. Beyond the confines of the booth, for that matter. “Thing is, for most of these outlaws, there was never anyone willing to foot the funeral bill. And without relatives claiming the body, the law said they couldn’t be buried.”

“Cor!” The boy’s eyes popped out on stalks, and he wasn’t the only one hanging on every word.

“That meant the undertakers were obliged to embalm them, so they’d prop them up in the corner, sometimes in the window even, hoping that someone, someday, might recognise these desperados and take them off their hands.”

“But they didn’t?”

“No, son, they didn’t. Sometimes, though, children like you would wheel them up and down the streets in their go-karts, because, see?” McLintock hooked one leg over the rope and lifted the body out of the coffin. “Lighter than balsa wood.”

The crowd goggled as he waved the outlaw in the air like a doll, and Jessica could almost hear sixpenny pieces being dug out of pockets and purses. Even those who hadn’t previously been interested were fighting for a place in the queue.

“But the reason you can’t touch him, son, is that the morticians used arsenic in the embalming.” With a swirl of fringed buckskins, McLintock set Ernie back in his coffin. “Can’t have McGillycuddy adding any more to his death toll, can we? And that’s the thing, folks. A lot of these Wild West shows charge you to see mummies dug up from Chile or Peru, that aren’t real outlaws at all. But not Brodie McLintock. No, siree. Everything you see here is genuine, and though this is the only mummy we have, you’ll find wax models of Billy the Kid and Jesse James inside a real-life Texan jail in the tent on the right as you exit.”

If McGillycuddy’s criminal career was marked by mediocrity, his role as an exhibit more than compensated. Silver was chinking at a rate that would have turned the outlaw pea-green with envy. And not a dead bank clerk in sight.

Outside, the crowds swarmed like brightly coloured bees in the torchlight. Feathered hats mingled with straw boaters and cloth caps, which in turn rubbed shoulders with Prince of Wales checks and crisp governess starch, while children pulled at their mothers’ skirts in excitement, regardless of whether their little legs were encased in delicate white stockings or itchy woollen socks. Providing you could find the price of admission, such shows cut a swathe right through the class structure. What they did not do, it would seem, was deter pickpockets. Jessica watched the metal spike of a police constable’s helmet weaving through the throng, its sunburst badge glinting in the lamplight.

“Everything you see here is genuine?” she echoed softly to McLintock. “How enlightening.” She pulled the brim of her poke bonnet low over her eyes, to protect them from the glare of the flames. “I could have sworn your One and Only Baby Yeti in Captivity was an orang-outang with its fur clipped. How much I have to learn about the Himalayas.”

When the showman laughed, all eyes turned upon him, and was it surprising? White Stetson, long hair, swirling moustache, goatee beard? Jessica imagined many a staunch matron would go to bed tonight with one of his fliers under her pillow.

“I confess you have me there,” McLintock said, twirling his pistols to the delight of the crowd. Up close, she could see that the polished walnut grips were intricately carved and inset with either ivory or mother-of-pearl, she couldn’t tell which. “Hand on heart, though, Miss Tate,” he said in a voice that only she could hear, “where I can, I remain true to the part.”

She flashed him a radiant smile. “So Hoki the Bear Boy really is the result of a frontier wife’s unfortunate encounter in the woods of Montana?”

McLintock holstered his pistols, tipped his hat to the crowd, and steered her roughly out of the way.

“Hoki was born with hair covering every inch of his body,” he rasped. The toothsome smile was still firmly in place, but there was a hard glint to his eyes. “His parents abandoned him, they were ashamed. The Shoshone, the Crow, the Blackfeet, the Sioux, they all thought he was cursed, so what was I supposed to do? Let him starve?”

He jabbed his finger at the long queue waiting to see the poor creature billed as Half-Human, Half-Grizzly, All Tame.

At the gate, a girl with a snub nose and bold brown eyes was engaged in what seemed to be an argument with Ned Fenton. It culminated with the manager tipping his derby hat back in anger and pointing, in no uncertain terms, for her to leave.

“Hoki could have joined a freak show,” McLintock was saying, “where he’d have been one of numerous exhibits, but with us, Miss Tate, he is a star. A celebrity. He can call the shots on who can stroke him or not, and he makes money, Miss Tate. An awful lot of money, and if that’s not true to the part, perhaps you might tell me what is.”

With a quick “Pardon me, sir” to the man at the front of the adjacent queue, he pulled her into a different booth, where, for yet another sixpence, you could hear, in the survivor’s very own words, the Spine-Chilling Tale of the Man Who Was Scalped by Indians... and Lived!

“I believe you’ve already met Idaho Joe,” he said smoothly.

The thickset man with the broken nose was no longer wearing that terrible Homburg. Without it, though, one could be forgiven for thinking that a piece of lumpy, bumpy, shiny red leather had been hammered onto his skull with nails, and Jessica couldn’t help it: She recoiled. Worse, because he was still gripping her arm, McLintock was aware of her flinching.

“Sorry to disrupt you, Joe.” He waved a hand in apology. “Just showing the new lady around.

“People suffer,” he growled, once they were outside. “They suffer the most terrible tragedies and misfortunes, but the point is, they survive. They survive and then, for their sins, they endure — and in my view, it’s better to make capital out of tragedy than let them turn to catgut whisky or rotgut gin, so don’t you ever patronise me again, Jessica Tate. I will not stand by and have my team mocked. Not one of them, do you understand?”

With a flourish he removed his Stetson and performed a deep bow.

“Rehearsals for tomorrow’s show start at eight A.M. sharp. It sure is a pleasure to have you aboard.”

Jessica was right about the caravan. It did offer all the luxuries of home. Her home, as it transpired. Being the only female in the company, she had been afforded its privacy and comfort, and indeed the mattress proved every bit as deep as it appeared. The cotton sheets were crisp and cool, the pillow had been stuffed with the softest duck down, and the embroidered counterpane was also clean and scented. For all that, there was no chance of sleep. Beneath the little lattice window, staring up at the stars, thoughts and emotions tumbled like dice.

She refused to dwell on what had gone before, and why she’d joined the show. And she dared not even contemplate the future. The only thought that occupied her mind was that, six years ago, she had exchanged one life for another, in the hope that the dawn of the new century would bring peace, contentment, and some sense of belonging. Instead, it brought on a nightmare—

Outside, the horses in the compound snickered. An owl hooted from an oak tree on the Common.

She tossed and turned, trapped in fear, and pain, and loneliness...

Was it loneliness that prevented women from staying with the troupe? The isolation of being one female amid the camaraderie of so many men? Perhaps it was the old “gypsies, tramps, and thieves” stigma that drove them away? Certainly the—

Jessica jerked bolt upright in the bed. Dear God. In every one of those newspapers, from Chicago to New Orleans, hadn’t there been reports of women murdered? She swung her feet onto the floor and lit the lamp. With so many props and costumes cluttering the space, she could not recall exactly which of the trunks or packing cases the porcelain doll had been wrapped in. But after an extensive search, one thing was clear.

Between dashing off to catch her cue and returning with her carpetbag, someone had been inside this gypsy caravan.

And removed every single newspaper account.

“When you said you wanted a Cherokee squaw, a pioneer wife, and that you were still short of an Annie Oakley-style sure-shot, Mr. McLintock, you might have mentioned that you expected one woman to play all three.”

“I might, indeed,” he replied smoothly. The sun was sinking, casting long shadows over the Common. “But with a performance looming and a vacancy to fill, my only priority lay in not letting people down. My apologies, Miss Tate, for not making myself plain, and if you are unhappy about dressing up as a Cherokee, I will be happy to stand in for the role myself.”

If he imagined candour and smarm would take the wind out of her sails, he was wrong.

“It is not the clothes I object to, Mr. McLintock.” Even though, beneath the beaded deerskin tunic, headband, and false braids, Jessica’s own mirror didn’t recognise her. “It is the fact, sir, that, to my mind, Raven Feather looks remarkably like Grey Wolf, the Blind Cherokee Seer who was divining futures for sixpence a shot just two short hours ago.”

“Like poets and minstrels of antiquity, Miss Tate, consider it more a figure of speech. A euphemism for men of wisdom, who fasten their gaze upon inward enlightenment, and whose visions make them blind to the everyday world.”

The way it rolled off his tongue suggested he’d been taken to task more than once on this matter.

“Then I can only pray he is not blind to the board I am strapped to.”

As a change to the programme, it was decided that, between the riverboat gambler and the log-cabin finale, Raven Feather would hurl hunting knives as close as possible to a human target, who would be tied, arms outstretched, to a wooden frame. Which, as it happened, would also have its edges doused with kerosene and set alight.

“Has Raven Feather ever missed?”

Out in the arena, the band was wishing it was in Dixie, while the gambler flipped his deck.

“Just show teeth, Miss Tate.” The man who was just about to expose the card-sharp drew his pistols and twirled them in a now-familiar gesture. “It doesn’t matter how hard you screw your eyes up, the audience can’t see them in the dark.” He clucked his tongue. “But they sure can see a broad smile from the grandstand.”

“You haven’t answered my question,” she hissed, as he holstered his weapons and strode off towards the eager crowd. “Has the old man ever missed?”

Brodie stopped, turned on his heel, and grinned. The sort of grin, she decided, that could be seen, not just from the grandstand, but from the other side of London. “Honestly, Miss Tate. Why do you think I had that board painted red?”

The next few days passed uneventfully enough, if you can call flaming lassos, stagecoach attacks, and Cheyenne on the warpath uneventful. But it’s surprising how quickly you get used to seeing men with raw, red patches on their heads instead of hair, or men with hair all over their bodies and no bare patches whatsoever. And how accustomed you grow to “The Battle Hymn of the Republic” competing with “Amazing Grace,” “Sweet Rosie O’Grady” and the throb of Cherokee drums. More than anything, though, what impressed Jessica was the professionalism of the group. To get arrows landing exactly where you want them when two palaminos are bumping your target lickety-split over sawdust isn’t easy. If the Sioux archers weren’t making or mending arrows, they were firing them in practice, just as the Mexican riders and the vaqueros tirelessly rehearsed their stunts against the clock, while McLintock and the gun-fighter/gambler practised timing to a fault.

There was much to discover, as well. For instance, how the steel springs on the stagecoach made it rock like a cradle, rather than bouncing its passengers about, as Jessica would have expected. And how public execution wasn’t always conducted with civility outside the courthouse doors. More often than not, the guilty parties would be lynched from ranch gates, trees, or beams inside the stables. Either that, or shot beside an open grave, tied, if they were lucky, to a chair.

She also began to appreciate just what hardship the frontiersmen and women had to suffer. Rocking like a babe you might be, on the road out of Santa Fe. But you’d be wedged knee-to-knee, from dawn to dusk, with belching men and sweaty women clutching bawling babies, and if the ground was rough or rocky, you all got out and walked. Leather blinds at the windows, rather than glass, which would break, ensured the journey was either draughty and cold or else unbearably hot, and farmers led even worse lives, never mind the Indians. The real enemy was the weather, where drought, floods, and tornadoes wiped out years of planning in an instant.

But under Brodie McLintock’s watchful eye, the West was not so much wild as glamourized and tamed, where every single bullet found its mark. Under the strict march of routine, time sped by — helped, Jessica suspected, by the fact that she was living an artificial life in artificial surroundings. But there was solace in being carried with the current. Humming Negro spirituals while sewing blue beads on a deerskin tunic served to cushion her from the world beyond the compound. A cold, dark, cruel, and soulless world, and whilst all bubbles eventually have to pop, for now, among the wigwams and sombreros, the ponies and the warpaint, reality was feeling the draught of fifteen hunting knives whizzing past her hair.

“I’ve had some thoughts on how to improve the knife-throwing act,” McLintock told her one fine Saturday morning.

Out in the arena, a cowboy with swarthy good looks flicked and cracked a rawhide lash to make patterns in the ground. Idaho Joe was up a stepladder, nailing back a sign that had been knocked over in the melee. The rest, including Jessica, were doing what they did most mornings after breakfast: picking up the debris of the night before.

She shot him a sharp glance from the corner of her eye. “I have a feeling, sir, that my mood will not be enhanced by what you are about to tell me.”

One thing she had learned about the showman: Nothing stood still with him. Only two days ago, he had introduced a new money-spinner at the sideshows. Have Your Portrait Taken With a Genuine Cheyenne Chief.

“Considering,” she said, “that Soaring Eagle is a Sioux. And he’s not a chief, either, come to that.”

He shrugged. “Cheyenne sounds more noble, less warlike, and besides...” He grinned. “Since Soaring Eagle cannot read, he doesn’t know that he’s Cheyenne.” “Allow me to recite a poem I once heard.

There are tricks in all trades, even yours and mine,

And even showmen, sometimes, tread too close to the line.”

McLintock leaned down to collect the discarded ticket stubs that littered the fairground floor like snow. “I have a feeling my mood will not be enhanced by what’s coming next, either.”

She ignored him.

“We paid to see a marvel, a cherry-coloured cat,

Whatever else we passed by, we knew we must see that.”

The shells of roasted chestnuts crunched underneath their feet as they worked together to collect the litter.

“The thing was nothing but a con-trick, we wanted our money back.

But we were then reminded... that cherries, too, are black.”

“Now that, Miss Tate.” He wagged a playful finger. “That is precisely the kind of temperament that inspired my modification to your act.”

“Let me guess. You intend to pin me to a flaming wagon wheel and spin it while Raven Feather throws his knives.”

McLintock let out a throaty chuckle. “Hardly. I was simply going to institute a touch of comedy during the introduction.” He affected his showman’s stance and voice. “Ladies and gentlemen, I give you now Raven Feather and his lovely wife, Three Ponies. Ned will then pipe up: Three Ponies? That’s an unusual name, isn’t it? To which I shall reply, Not if you’ve ever met her, Mr. Fenton. Nag, nag, nag...”

For the first time since she could remember, Jessica laughed.

“Exactly,” he said. “Because it strikes me that laughter is the one element that has hitherto been missing from the — flaming wagon wheel?” He flicked his long hair over his shoulders. “That is an inspired suggestion, Miss Tate. First-rate. In fact, I’ll have a word with Raven Feather right now. See how he feels about a moving target. It will certainly have the audience — Hey, are you all right? Miss Tate? Jessica?

His voice came down a long tunnel. She couldn’t hear. Couldn’t see. Couldn’t even breathe...

“Fine. I’m fine. It’s just a dizzy spell, from bending down so much.”

“I didn’t mean to tease. There will be no danger from the knives,” he assured her earnestly. “The act—”

“No, no, I realize that.” Most of it was skill, but there was also some degree of trickery involved. “I just... just—”

In her hand, the newspaper she’d picked up was shaking like an aspen. The Wimbledon Times had, quite understandably, given the Extravaganza a stupendous review. Superlatives peppered the account like grapeshot. But news was news, and certain things took precedence. The front page, for instance, whilst making mention of the show, was primarily dedicated to two separate murders in the area. One, the grisly discovery of a man who had been bludgeoned to death in his own home. The killing must have taken place some time ago, since it was only when neighbours noticed an unpleasant smell that the police broke down the door and found the body. The second reported the murder of a young woman who had been found strangled on the Common.

“Ah. That.” McLintock took the paper from her shaking hand. “Read about it myself. Nasty business.” He rubbed his jaw. “Poor girl was here only a few days ago, pestering Ned Fenton for a job.”

Jessica remembered her. Snub nose. Bold eyes. Now lying in the morgue...

“He refused to employ her, although Lord knows a couple of saloon girls handing out fliers in the suburbs wouldn’t go amiss. Froths and feathers are the best advertising money can buy.” McLintock’s mouth pursed downwards. “Thing is, though, and as much as I hate to speak ill of the dead, girls like that bring nothing but trouble.”

Jessica focussed on her toes. “Girls like what, exactly?”

“Prostitutes, Miss Tate. Sorry to be so blunt, but that’s how it is with a life on the road. Girls think they can make easy money by joining a travelling show, and, of course, they can. Often, men who visit these sideshows do so in the hope of experiencing a rather more personal thrill, but this Extravaganza is family entertainment, Miss Tate. Such men are doomed to disappointment, and if one happens to vent his frustration in murder beyond the boundaries of our fence, it is tragic. But by no means uncommon.”

“You’re dismissing the killing?”

“Great heavens, no.” Even when he threw his hands up, the gesture was theatrical. “But I take pains to run a respectable company, and yes, ma’am, we stretch the truth on occasions, but we don’t break any laws.” He clucked his tongue. “Those who do are not welcome with us.”

With an ostentatious salute, he turned on his black, booted heel and strode away towards the booths.

Jessica watched him go. Took two deep breaths. Then brought up her breakfast over the headlines.

Swing low, sweet chariot

It was the “in between” time. That deep, dark, tranquil period that exists only once the last, defiant spurt of adrenaline has popped, and before the first, faint spike of recuperating energy has stirred. The limbo hour, when yesterday seems a million miles behind, and tomorrow feels like it will never come. The loneliest, most desolate of times.

— coming for to carry me home.

The takings had been counted, recorded, and padlocked away. The last oil lamp, the last bonfire, the last naphtha flare was extinguished long ago. All that remained of four thousand seething souls was a lingering smell of stout, saddle soap, and stale fish and chips, mixed with tobacco, cheap scent, and carbolic. Soft snores emanated from the cluster of wagons and wigwams. A horse snickered and shifted. The corner of a sideshow tent flapped languidly in the breeze.

Swing low, sweet chariot

No one was singing. The haunt was merely echoing softly in Jessica’s head. Along with a sense that the ending was near.

She watched the booth signs creaking back and forth beneath a sky that was low, and dark, and menacing. Wondered how long before the first jagged spike of lightning would cut through the blackness. The first rumble of thunder would ricochet over Wimbledon Common...

— coming for to carry me home.

“Can’t sleep?” The Texan drawl was little more than a whisper. “Or is it the storm?”

What could she say? She hugged her arms to her body to stop them from trembling. “You know how it is with us showgirls, Mr. McLintock. We get overexcited at times.”

He didn’t smile. “You’re shivering.”

“It’s a cool night.”

“Here.” He pulled off his jacket and wrapped the buckskins around her. They smelled of cedar, and were softer than petals.

For a long time, they stood facing each other. Her, digging her nails into her flesh. Him, staring at her with the clear steady gaze of the marksman. In the distance, she heard the clop of a hansom cab crossing the Common, before the night swallowed it up.

“Your carpetbag,” he said eventually. “When Joe called me over, said you were looking for work, I couldn’t help but notice.”

She remembered the length of time he’d stared at it.

“No one arrives with so few possessions, especially someone as educated as yourself. And then, when you accepted an acting role, instead of a clerical position, I was convinced.”

She had to ask. “Of what?” She had to know.

“That you were a police agent.”

Whatever else Jessica had been expecting, this wasn’t it. “Is that why you baited me?”

“No, Miss Tate. I baited you because I liked you and because you have spunk, and for that very reason, I tidied your caravan and made you more comfortable than I normally do for my brave young pioneer wives. The difference,” he grinned, “was the lengths I went to, to convince you how upright and honest we all are.”

You tidied my caravan?”

“Seeing all those old newspapers scattered about, it seemed a good time for a clear-out.”

Thunder rumbled, way in the distance. A long, low drumroll of doom. “They were your reviews.”

“They were history,” he corrected. “And the past, as I’m sure you know, only holds a person back.”

She swallowed. “Each of those papers carried an account of a woman’s murder.”

“I don’t doubt it.” He rocked on his heel. “Fairs and circuses have a bad reputation and always attract the wrong crowd. That’s why, to answer your earlier question, women don’t stay long with this show. They come for glamour and romance, then find it’s bloody hard work. Being propositioned day in and day out’s the last straw.” His mouth twisted. “Don’t tell me you suspected a mass murderer amongst us?”

“Of course not,” she lied.

A zigzag of lightning lit up the sky, throwing him into silhouette. “But,” he said slowly, “we do have a killer amongst us.”

He was no Cherokee seer, he admitted, no reader of minds. But the hollows under her eyes, the drawn cheeks, the clothes buttoned up tight? “They spoke of tension, Miss Tate.”

The tension a police agent might feel, for example, expecting to be unmasked any moment.

“Or,” he added, almost to himself, “someone on the run.”

But what could a well-educated, respectable young woman be escaping from? What would make her pack so few things in a hurry? Hide her face from the policeman patrolling the crowd?

“Until it occurred to me that the best place to hide something is in plain sight.” He reached into the breast pocket of his shirt and drew out a page tom from the Wimbledon Times.

“Your reaction this morning had less to do with the discovery of that young woman’s body. More that your husband had been found bludgeoned to death in his own home, after neighbours alerted the police to the smell.”

The blood—

She had never seen so much blood—

Even when he beat her until she passed out—

“What are you going to do?” she whispered.

McLintock stroked his goatee beard. “Between shows today, I asked around. Seems the dead man had the reputation of being a foul-mouthed bully who spent his wife’s inheritance on booze, then sent her out to work to earn the money. Which kind of got me wondering whether those buttons mightn’t be hiding bruises.”

Sometimes they were the size, and shape, of a footprint. Other times, he’d wrap a lump of wood in a towel, so as not to leave marks. Sometimes he just enjoyed hearing the crack of her ribs. Always, always, he raped her. And what made a young woman, recently orphaned, think marriage would offer comfort and peace?

“I asked you a question, Mr. McLintock.”

“So you did, Miss Tate, so you did. But my problem is this. I have my Cherokee squaw and my pioneer wife, but I am still short of an Annie Oakley-style sure-shot.”

“What—”

“It’s all trickery, of course. I can’t risk losing paying customers to stray bullets. But you seem to have an aptitude for these things, so I was thinking. Maybe I could teach you to shoot a rifle over your shoulder in time for our next venue, which is Paris? And then, if you feel you’d like to discuss it further, we could talk it over in Rome.”

“Paris?”

“You’d have to travel with Raven Feather, as Three Ponies, his wife. Nag, nag, nag and all that.” He looped his thumbs in his belt and tossed his long showman’s hair over his shoulders. “But no one checks the Indians’ papers, so what do you say, ‘Jessica Tate’? Is it a deal?”

Something wet trickled down her face. Was it the rain? Was it tears? Was it both?

“Thank you,” she wanted to say, but when she looked up, there was nobody there.

Just voluminous buckskins draped round her shoulders. A loud crack of thunder. And a sense of friendship, belonging, and peace.

The Adventure of the One-Penny Black

by Ellery Queen

Since EQMM no longer has a “Fall” issue, the closest we can get to an issue that marks the precise 70th anniversary of the magazine is the one you hold in your hand. And this celebratory Septemher/Octoher EQMM would not be complete without a reprint of an Ellery Queen story. Not only was “Ellery Queen” the official founder and first editor of EQMM, stories by Ellery Queen were among the many reprints included in the magazine during its first years. This tale was written and published before EQMM existed, in The Adventures of Ellery Queen.

* * *

“ACH!” said old Uneker. “It iss a terrible t’ing Mr. Quveen — a terrible t’ing, like I vass saying. Vat iss New York coming to? Dey come into my store — polizei, undt bleedings, undt whackings on de headt... Diss iss vunuff my oldest customers, Mr. Quveen. He too hass hadt exberiences... Mr. Hazlitt, Mr. Quveen... Mr. Quveen iss dot famous detectiff feller you read aboudt in de papers, Mr. Hazlitt. Inspector Richardt Quveen’s son.”

Ellery Queen laughed, uncoiled his length from old Uneker’s counter, and shook the man’s hand. “Another victim of our crime wave, Mr. Hazlitt? Unky’s been regaling me with a feast of a whopping bloody tale.”

“So you’re Ellery Queen,” said the frail little fellow; he wore a pair of thick-lensed goggles and there was a smell of suburbs about him. “This is luck! Yes, I’ve been robbed.”

Ellery looked incredulously about old Uneker’s bookshop. “Not here?” Uneker was tucked away on a side street in mid Manhattan, squeezed between the British Bootery and Mme. Carolyne’s, and it was just about the last place in the world you would have expected thieves to choose as the scene of a crime.

“Nah,” said Hazlitt. “Might have saved the price of a book if it had. No, it happened last night about ten o’clock. I’d just left my office on Forty-fifth Street — I’d worked late — and I was walking crosstown. Chap stopped me on the street and asked for a light. The street was pretty dark and deserted, and I didn’t like the fellow’s manner, but I saw no harm in lending him a packet of matches. While I was digging it out, though, I noticed he was eyeing the book under my arm. Sort of trying to read the title.”

“What book was it?” asked Ellery eagerly. Books were his private passion.

Hazlitt shrugged. “Nothing remarkable. That best-selling nonfiction thing, Europe in Chaos; I’m in the export line and I like to keep up-to-date on international conditions. Anyway, this chap lit his cigaret, returning the matches, mumbled his thanks, and I began to walk on. Next thing I knew something walloped me on the back of my head and everything went black. I seem to remember falling. When I came to, I was lying in the gutter, my hat and glasses were on the stones, and my head felt like a baked potato. Naturally I thought I’d been robbed; I had a lot of cash about me, and I was wearing a pair of diamond cuff links. But—”

“But, of course,” said Ellery with a grin, “the only thing that was taken was Europe in Chaos. Perfect, Mr. Hazlitt! A fascinating little problem. Can you describe your assailant?”

“He had a heavy moustache and dark-tinted glasses of some kind. That’s all. I—”

“He? He can describe not’ing,” said old Uneker sourly. “He iss like all you Americans — blindt, a dummkopf. But de book, Mr. Quveen — de book! Vhy should any von vant to steal a book like dot?”

“And that isn’t all,” said Hazlitt. “When I got home last night — I live in East Orange, New Jersey — I found my house broken into! And what do you think had been stolen, Mr. Queen?”

Ellery’s lean face beamed. “I’m no crystal-gazer; but if there’s any consistency in crime, I should imagine another book had been stolen.”

“Right! And it was my second copy of Europe in Chaos!

“Now you do interest me,” said Ellery, in quite a different tone. “How did you come to have two, Mr. Hazlitt?”

“I bought another copy from Uneker two days ago to give to a friend of mine. I’d left it on top of my bookcase. It was gone. Window was open — it had been forced; and there were smudges of hands on the sill. Plain case of housebreaking. And although there’s plenty of valuable stuff in my place — silver and things — nothing else had been taken. I reported it at once to the East Orange police, but they just tramped about the place, gave me funny looks, and finally went away. I suppose they thought I was crazy.”

“Were any other books missing?”

“No, just that one.”

“I really don’t see...” Ellery took off his pince-nez eyeglasses and began to polish the lenses thoughtfully. “Could it have been the same man? Would he have had time to get out to East Orange and burglarize your house before you got there last night?”

“Yes. When I picked myself out of the gutter I reported the assault to a cop, and he took me down to a nearby station house, and they asked me a lot of questions. He would have had plenty of time — I didn’t get home until one o’clock in the morning.”

“I think, Unky,” said Ellery, “that the story you told me begins to have a point. If you’ll excuse me, Mr. Hazlitt, I’ll be on my way. Auf wiedersehen!

Ellery left old Uneker’s little shop and went downtown to Centre Street. He climbed the steps of Police Headquarters, nodded amiably to a desk lieutenant, and made for his father’s office. The inspector was out. Ellery twiddled with an ebony figurine of Bertillon on his father’s desk, mused deeply, then went out and began to hunt for Sergeant Velie, the inspector’s chief-of-operations. He found the mammoth in the press room, bawling curses at a reporter.

“Velie,” said Ellery, “stop playing bad man and get me some information. Two days ago there was an unsuccessful man-hunt on Forty-ninth Street, between Fifth and Sixth Avenues. The chase ended in a little bookshop owned by a friend of mine named Uneker. Local officer was in on it. Uneker told me the story, but I want less colored details. Get me the precinct report like a good fellow, will you?”

Sergeant Velie waggled his big black jaws, glared at the reporter, and thundered off. Ten minutes later he came back with a sheet of paper, and Ellery read it with absorption.

The facts seemed bald enough. Two days before, at the noon hour, a hatless, coatless man with a bloody face had rushed out of the office building three doors from old Uneker’s bookshop, shouting: “Help! Police!” Patrolman McCallum had run up, and the man yelled that he had been robbed of a valuable postage stamp — “My one-penny black!” he kept shouting. “My one-penny black!” — and that the thief, black-mustached and wearing heavy blue-tinted spectacles, had just escaped. McCallum had noticed a man of this description a few minutes before, acting peculiarly, enter the nearby bookshop. Followed by the screaming stamp dealer, he dashed into old Uneker’s place with drawn revolver. Had a man with black mustaches and blue-tinted spectacles come into the shop within the past few minutes? “Ja — he?” said old Uneker. “Sure, he iss still here.” Where? In the back room looking at some books. McCallum and the bleeding man rushed into Uneker’s back room; it was empty. A door leading to the alley from the back room was open; the man had escaped, apparently having been scared off by the noisy entrance of the policeman and the victim a moment before. McCallum had immediately searched the neighborhood; the thief had vanished.

The officer then took the complainant’s statement. He was, he said, Friederich Ulm, dealer in rare postage stamps. His office was in a tenth-floor room in the building three doors away — the office of his brother Albert, his partner, and himself. He had been exhibiting some valuable items to an invited group of three stamp collectors. Two of them had gone away. Ulm happened to turn his back; and the third, the man with the black mustache and blue-tinted glasses, who had introduced himself as Avery Beninson, had swooped on him swiftly from behind and struck at his head with a short iron bar as Ulm twisted back. The blow had cut open Ulm’s cheekbone and felled him, half-stunned; and then with the utmost coolness the thief had used the same iron bar (which, said the report, from its description was probably a “jimmy”) to pry open the lid of a glass-topped cabinet in which a choice collection of stamps was kept. He had snatched from a leather box in the cabinet an extremely high-priced item — “the Queen Victoria one-penny black” — and had then dashed out, locking the door behind him. It had taken the assaulted dealer several minutes to open the door and follow. McCallum went with Ulm to the office, examined the rifled cabinet, took the names and addresses of the three collectors who had been present that morning — with particular note of “Avery Beninson” — scribbled his report, and departed.

The names of the other two collectors were John Hinchman and J. S. Peters. A detective attached to the precinct had visited each in turn, and had then gone to the address of Beninson. Beninson, who presumably had been the man with black mustaches and blue-tinted spectacles, was ignorant of the entire affair; and his physical appearance did not tally with the description of Ulm’s assailant. He had received no invitation from the Ulm brothers, he said, to attend the private sale. Yes, he had had an employee, a man with black mustaches and tinted glasses, for two weeks — this man had answered Beninson’s advertisement for an assistant to take charge of the collector’s private stamp albums, had proved satisfactory, and had suddenly, without explanation or notice, disappeared after two weeks’ service. He had disappeared, the detective noted, on the morning of the Ulms’ sale.

All attempts to trace this mysterious assistant, who had called himself William Planck, were unsuccessful. The man had vanished among New York City’s millions.

Nor was this the end of the story. For the day after the theft old Uneker himself had reported to the precinct detective a queer tale. The previous night — the night of the Ulm theft — said Uneker, he had left his shop for a late dinner; his night clerk had remained on duty. A man had entered the shop, had asked to see Europe in Chaos, and had then to the night clerk’s astonishment purchased all copies of the book in stock — seven. The man who had made this extraordinary purchase wore black mustaches and blue-tinted spectacles!

“Sort of nuts, ain’t it?” growled Sergeant Velie.

“Not at all,” smiled Ellery. “In fact, I believe it has a very simple explanation.”

“And that ain’t the half of it. One of the boys told me just now of a new angle on the case. Two minor robberies were reported from local precincts last night. One was uptown in the Bronx; a man named Hornell said his apartment was broken into during the night, and what do you think? Copy of Europe in Chaos which Hornell had bought in this guy Uneker’s store was stolen! Nothin’ else. Bought it two days ago. Then a dame named Janet Meakins from Greenwich Village had her flat robbed the same night. Thief had taken her copy of Europe in Chaos — she’d bought it from Uneker the afternoon before. Screwy, hey?”

“Not at all, Velie. Use your wits.” Ellery clapped his hat on his head. “Come along, you Colossus; I want to speak to old Unky again.”

They left headquarters and went uptown.

“Unky,” said Ellery, patting the little old bookseller’s bald pate affectionately, “how many copies of Europe in Chaos did you have in stock at the time the thief escaped from your back room?”

“Eleffen.”

“Yet only seven were in stock that same evening when the thief returned to buy them,” murmured Ellery. “Therefore, four copies had been sold between the noon hour two days ago and the dinner hour. So! Unky, do you keep a record of your customers?”

“Ach, yes! De few who buy,” said old Uneker sadly. “I addt to my mailing lisdt. You vant to see?”

“There is nothing I crave more ardently at the moment.”

Uneker led them to the rear of the shop and through a door into the musty back room from whose alley door the thief had escaped two days before. Off this room there was a partitioned cubicle littered with papers, files, and old books. The old bookseller opened a ponderous ledger and, wetting his ancient forefinger, began to slap pages over. “You vant to know de four who boughdt Europe in Chaos dot afternoon?”

“Ja.”

Uneker hooked a pair of greenish-silver spectacles over his ears and began to read in a singsong voice. “Mr. Hazlitt — dot’s the gentleman you met, Mr. Quveen. He boughdt his second copy, de vim dot vass robbed from his house... Den dere vass Mr. Hornell, an oldt customer. Den a Miss Janet Meakins — ach! dese Anglo-Saxon names. Schrecklich! Undt de fourt’ vim vass Mr. Chester Singermann, uff t’ree-tvelf East Siggsty-fift’ Street. Und dot’s all.”

“Bless your orderly old Teutonic soul,” said Ellery. “Velie, cast those Cyclopean peepers of yours this way.” There was a door from the cubicle which, from its location, led out into the alley at the rear, like the door in the back room. Ellery bent over the lock; it was splintered away from the wood.

He opened the door; the outer piece was scratched and mutilated. Velie nodded. “Forced,” he growled. “This guy’s a regular Houdini.”

Old Uneker was goggle-eyed. “Broken!” he shrilled. “But dot door iss neffer usedt. I didn’t notice no’ting, undt de detectiff—”

“Shocking work, Velie, on the part of the local man,” said Ellery. “Unky, has anything been stolen?” Old Uneker flew to an antiquated bookcase; it was neatly tiered with volumes. He unlocked the case with anguished fingers, rummaging like an aged terrier. Then he heaved a vast sigh. “Nein,” he said. “Dose rare vons... Not’ing stole.”

“I congratulate you. One thing more,” said Ellery briskly. “Your mailing list — does it have the business as well as private addresses of your customers?” Uneker nodded. “Better and better. Ta-ta, Unky. You may have a finished story to relate to your other customers after all. Come along, Velie; we’re going to visit Mr. Chester Singermann.”

They left the bookshop, walked over to Fifth Avenue, and turned north heading uptown. “Plain as the nose on your face,” said Ellery, stretching his long stride to match Velie’s. “And that’s pretty plain, Sergeant.”

“Still looks nutty to me, Mr. Queen.”

“On the contrary, we are faced with a strictly logical set of facts. Our thief stole a valuable stamp. He dodged into Uneker’s bookshop, contrived to get into the back room. He heard the officer and Friederich Ulm enter, and got busy thinking. If he were caught with the stamp on his person... You see, Velie, the only explanation that will make consistent the business of the subsequent thefts of the same book — a book not valuable in itself — is that the thief, Planck, slipped the stamp between the pages of one of the volumes on a shelf while he was in the back room — it happened by accident to be a copy of Europe in Chaos, one of a number kept in stock on the shelf — and made his escape immediately thereafter. But he still had the problem of regaining possession of the stamp — what did Ulm call it? — the ‘one-penny black,’ whatever that may be. So that night he came back, watched for old Uneker to leave the shop, then went in and bought from the clerk all copies of Europe in Chaos in the place. He got seven. The stamp was not in any one of the seven he purchased, otherwise why did he later steal others which had been bought that afternoon? So far, so good. Not finding the stamp in any of the seven, then, he returned, broke into Unky’s little office during the night — witness the shattered lock — from the alley, and looked up in Unky’s Dickensian ledger the names and addresses of those who had bought copies of the book during that afternoon. The next night he robbed Hazlitt; Planck evidently followed him from his office. Planck saw at once that he had made a mistake; the condition of the weeks-old book would have told him that this wasn’t a book purchased only the day before. So he hurried out to East Orange, knowing Hazlitt’s private as well as business address, and stole Hazlitt’s recently purchased copy. No luck there either, so he feloniously visited Hornell and Janet Meakins, stealing their copies. Now, there is still one purchaser unaccounted for, which is why we are calling upon Singermann. For if Planck was unsuccessful in his theft of Hornell’s and Miss Meakins’ books, he will inevitably visit Singermann, and we want to beat our wily thief to it if possible.”

Chester Singermann, they found, was a young student living with his parents in a battered old apartment-house flat. Yes, he still had his copy of Europe in Chaos — needed it for supplementary reading in political economy — and he produced it. Ellery went through it carefully, page for page; there was no trace of the missing stamp.

“Mr. Singermann, did you find an old postage stamp between the leaves of this volume?” asked Ellery.

The student shook his head. “I haven’t even opened it, sir. Stamp? What issue? I’ve got a little collection of my own, you know.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Ellery hastily, who had heard of the maniacal enthusiasm of stamp collectors, and he and Velie beat a precipitate retreat.

“It’s quite evident,” explained Ellery to the sergeant, “that our slippery Planck found the stamp in either Hornell’s copy or Miss Meakins’. Which robbery was first in point of time, Velie?”

“Seem to remember that this Meakins woman was robbed second.”

“Then the one-penny black was in her copy... Here’s that office building. Let’s pay a little visit to Mr. Friederich Ulm.”

Number 1026 on the tenth floor of the building bore a black legend on its frosted-glass door:

ULM DEALERS IN OLD & RARE STAMPS

Ellery and Sergeant Velie went in and found themselves in a large office. The walls were covered with glass cases in which, separately mounted, could be seen hundreds of canceled and uncanceled postage stamps. Several special cabinets on tables contained, evidently, more valuable items. The place was cluttered; it had a musty air astonishingly like that of old Uneker’s bookshop.

Three men looked up. One, from a crisscrossed plaster on his cheekbone, was apparently Friederich Ulm himself, a gaunt old German with sparse hair and the fanatic look of the confirmed collector. The second man was just as tall and gaunt and old; he wore a green eye-shade and bore a striking resemblance to Ulm, although from his nervous movements and shaky hands he must have been much older. The third man was a little fellow, quite stout, with an expressionless face.

Ellery introduced himself and Sergeant Velie; and the third man pricked up his ears. “Not the Ellery Queen?” he said, waddling forward. “I’m Heffley, investigator for the insurance people. Glad to meet you.” He pumped Ellery’s hand with vigor. “These gentlemen are the Ulm brothers, who own this place. Friederich and Albert. Mr. Albert Ulm was out of the office at the time of the sale and robbery. Too bad; might have nabbed the thief.”

Friederich Ulm broke into an excited gabble of German. Ellery listened with a smile, nodding at every fourth word. “I see, Mr. Ulm. The situation, then, was this: You sent invitations by mail to three well-known collectors to attend a special exhibition of rare stamps — object, sale. Three men called on you two mornings ago, purporting to be Messrs. Hinchman, Peters, and Beninson. Hinchman and Peters you knew by sight, but Beninson you did not. Very well. Several items were purchased by the first two collectors. The man you thought was Beninson lingered behind, struck you — yes, yes, I know all that. Let me see the rifled cabinet, please.”

The brothers led him to a table in the center of the office. On it there was a flat cabinet, with a lid of ordinary thin glass framed by a narrow rectangle of wood. Under the glass reposed a number of mounted stamps, lying nakedly on a field of black satin. In the center of the satin lay a leather case, open; its white lining had been denuded of its stamp. Where the lid of the cabinet had been wrenched open there were the unmistakable marks of a “jimmy,” four in number. The catch was snapped and broken.

“Amatchoor,” said Sergeant Velie with a snort. “You could damn’ near force that locked lid up with your Fingers.”

Ellery’s sharp eyes were absorbed in what lay before him. “Mr. Ulm,” he said, turning to the wounded dealer, “the stamp you call ‘the one-penny black’ was in this open leather box?”

“Yes, Mr. Queen. But the leather box was closed when the thief forced open the cabinet.”

“Then how did he know so unerringly what to steal?”

Friederich Ulm touched his cheek tenderly. “The stamps in this cabinet were not for sale; they’re the cream of our collection; every stamp in this case is worth hundreds. But when the three men were here we naturally talked about the rarer items, and I opened this cabinet to show them our very valuable stamps. So the thief saw the one-penny black. He was a collector, Mr. Queen, or he wouldn’t have chosen that particular stamp to steal. It has a funny history.”

“Heavens!” said Ellery. “Do these things have histories?”

Heffley, the man from the insurance company, laughed. “And how! Mr. Friederich and Mr. Albert Ulm are well known to the trade for owning two of the most unique stamps ever issued, both identical. The one-penny black, as it is called by collectors, is a British stamp first issued in 1840; there are lots of them around, and even an uncanceled one is worth only seventeen and a half dollars in American money. But the two in the possession of these gentlemen are worth thirty thousand dollars apiece, Mr. Queen — that’s what makes the theft so dog-gone serious. In fact, my company is heavily involved, since the stamps are both insured for their full value.”

“Thirty thousand dollars!” groaned Ellery. “That’s a lot of money for a little piece of dirty paper. Why are they so valuable?”

Albert Ulm nervously pulled his green shade lower over his eyes. “Because both of ours were actually initialed by Queen Victoria, that’s why. Sir Rowland Hill, the man who created and founded the standard penny-postage system in England in 1839, was responsible for the issue of the one-penny black. Her Majesty was so delighted — England, like other countries, had had a great deal of trouble working out a successful postage system — that she autographed the first two stamps off the press and gave them to the designer — I don’t recall his name. Her autograph made them immensely valuable. My brother and I were lucky to get our hands on the only two in existence.”

“Where’s the twin? I’d like to take a peep at a stamp worth a queen’s ransom.”

The brothers bustled to a large safe looming in a corner of the office. They came back, Albert carrying a leather case as if it were a consignment of golden bullion, and Friederich anxiously holding his elbow, as if he were a squad of armed guards detailed to protect the consignment. Ellery turned the thing over in his fingers; it felt thick and stiff. It was an average-sized stamp rectangle, imperforate, bordered with a black design, and containing an engraving in profile view of Queen Victoria’s head — all done in tones of black. On the lighter portion of the face appeared two tiny initials in faded black ink — V. R.

“They’re both exactly alike,” said Friederich Ulm. “Even to the initials.”

“Very interesting,” said Ellery, returning the case. The brothers scurried back, placed the stamp in a drawer of the safe, and locked the safe with painful care. “You closed the cabinet, of course, after your three visitors looked over the stamps inside?”

“Oh, yes,” said Friederich Ulm. “I closed the case of the one-penny black itself, and then I locked the cabinet.”

“And did you send the three invitations yourself? I noticed you have no typewriter here.”

“We use a public stenographer in Room 1102 for all our correspondence, Mr. Queen.”

Ellery thanked the dealers gravely, waved to the insurance man, nudged Sergeant Velie’s meaty ribs, and the two men left the office. In Room 1102 they found a sharp-featured young woman. Sergeant Velie flashed his badge, and Ellery was soon reading carbon copies of the three Ulm invitations. He took note of the names and addresses, and the two men left.

They visited the collector named John Hinchman first. Hinchman was a thick-set old man with white hair and gimlet eyes. He was brusque and uncommunicative. Yes, he had been present in the Ulms’ office two mornings before. Yes, he knew Peters. No, he’d never met Beninson before. The one-penny black? Of course. Every collector knew of the valuable twin stamps owned by the Ulm brothers; those little scraps of paper bearing the initials of a queen were famous in stampdom. The theft? Bosh! He, Hinchman, knew nothing of Beninson, or whoever it was that impersonated Beninson. He, Hinchman, had left before the thief. He, Hinchman, furthermore didn’t care two raps in Hades who stole the stamp; all he wanted was to be left strictly alone.

Sergeant Velie exhibited certain animal signs of hostility; but Ellery grinned, sank his strong fingers into the muscle of the sergeant’s arm, and herded him out of Hinchman’s house. They took the subway uptown.

J. S. Peters, they found, was a middle-aged man, tall and thin and yellow as Chinese sealing wax. He seemed anxious to be of assistance. Yes, he and Hinchman had left the Ulms’ office together, before the third man. He had never seen the third man before, although he had heard of Beninson from other collectors. Yes, he knew all about the one-penny blacks, had even tried to buy one of them from Friederich Ulm two years before; but the Ulms had refused to sell.

“Philately,” said Ellery outside to Sergeant Velie, whose honest face looked pained at the word, “is a curious hobby. It seems to afflict its victims with a species of mania. I don’t doubt these stamp-collecting fellows would murder each other for one of the things.”

The sergeant was wrinkling his nose. “How’s she look now?” he asked rather anxiously.

“Velie,” replied Ellery, “she looks swell — and different.”

They found Avery Beninson in an old brownstone house near the river; he was a mild-mannered and courteous host.

“No, I never did see that invitation,” Beninson said. “You see, I hired this man who called himself William Planck, and he took care of my collection and the bulky mail all serious collectors have. The man knew stamps, all right. For two weeks he was invaluable to me. He must have intercepted the Ulms’ invitation. He saw his chance to get into their office, went there, said he was Avery Beninson...” The collector shrugged. “It was quite simple, I suppose, for an unscrupulous man.”

“Of course, you haven’t had word from him since the morning of the theft?”

“Naturally not. He made his haul and lit out.”

“Just what did he do for you, Mr. Beninson?”

“The ordinary routine of the philatelic assistant — assorting, cataloguing, counting, answering correspondence. He lived here with me for the two weeks he was in my employ.” Beninson grinned deprecatingly. “You see, I’m a bachelor — live in this big shack all alone. I was really glad of his company, although he was a queer one.”

“A queer one?”

“Well,” said Beninson, “he was a retiring sort of creature. Had very few personal belongings, and I found those gone two days ago. He didn’t seem to like people, either. He always went to his own room when friends of mine or collectors called, as if he didn’t want to mix with company.”

“Then there isn’t anyone else who might be able to supplement your description of him?”

“Unfortunately, no. He was a fairly tall man, well advanced in age, I should say. But then his dark glasses and heavy black mustache would make him stand out anywhere.”

Ellery sprawled his long figure over the chair, slumping on his spine. “I’m most interested in the mem’s habits, Mr. Beninson. Individual idiosyncrasies are often the innocent means by which criminals are apprehended, as the good sergeant here will tell you. Please think hard. Didn’t the man exhibit any oddities of habit?”

Beninson pursed his lips with anxious concentration. His face brightened. “By George, yes! He was a snuff-taker.”

Ellery and Sergeant Velie looked at each other. “That’s interesting,” said Ellery with a smile. “So is my father — Inspector Queen, you know — and I’ve had the dubious pleasure of watching a snuff-taker’s gyrations ever since my childhood. Planck inhaled snuff regularly?”

“I shouldn’t say that exactly, Mr. Queen,” replied Beninson with a frown. “In fact, in the two weeks he was with me I saw him take snuff only once, and I invariably spent all day with him working in this room. It was last week; I happened to go out for a few moments, and when I returned I saw him holding a carved little box, sniffing from a pinch of something between his fingers. He put the box away quickly, as if he didn’t want me to see it — although I didn’t care, lord knows, so long as he didn’t smoke in here. I’ve had one fire from a careless assistant’s cigaret, and I don’t want another.”

Ellery’s face had come alive. He sat up straight and began to finger his pince-nez eyeglasses studiously. “You didn’t know the man’s address, I suppose?” he asked slowly.

“No, I did not. I’m afraid I took him on without the proper precautions.” The collector sighed. “I’m fortunate that he didn’t steal anything from me. My collection is worth a lot of money.”

“No doubt,” said Ellery in a pleasant voice. He rose. “May I use your telephone, Mr. Beninson?”

“Surely.”

Ellery consulted a telephone directory and made several calls, speaking in tones so low that neither Beninson nor Sergeant Velie could hear what he was saying. When he put down the instrument he said: “If you can spare a half-hour, Mr. Beninson, I’d like to have you take a little jaunt with us downtown.”

Beninson seemed astonished; but he smiled, said: “I’d be delighted,” and reached for his coat.

Ellery commandeered a taxicab outside, and the three men were driven to Forty-ninth Street. He excused himself when they got out before the little bookshop, hurried inside, and came out after a moment with old Uneker, who locked his door with shaking fingers.

In the Ulm brothers’ office they found Heffley, the insurance man, and Hazlitt, Uneker’s customer, waiting for them. “Glad you could come,” said Ellery cheerfully to both men. “Good afternoon, Mr. Ulm. A little conference, and I think we’ll have this business cleared up to the Queen’s taste. Ha, ha!”

Friederich Ulm scratched his head; Albert Ulm, sitting in a corner with his hatchet knees jack-knifed, his green shade over his eyes, nodded.

“We’ll have to wait,” said Ellery. “I’ve asked Mr. Peters and Mr. Hinchman to come, too. Suppose we sit down?”

They were silent for the most part, and not a little uneasy. No one spoke as Ellery strolled about the office, examining the rare stamps in their wall cases with open curiosity, whistling softly to himself. Sergeant Velie eyed him doubtfully. Then the door opened, and Hinchman and Peters appeared together. They stopped short at the threshold, looked at each other, shrugged, and walked in. Hinchman was scowling.

“What’s the idea, Mr. Queen?” he said. “I’m a busy man.”

“A not unique condition,” smiled Ellery. “Ah, Mr. Peters, good day. Introductions, I think, are not entirely called for... Sit down, gentlemen!” he said in a sharper voice, and they sat down.

The door opened and a small, gray, birdlike little man peered in at them. Sergeant Velie looked astounded, and Ellery nodded gaily. “Come in, Dad, come in! You’re just in time for the first act.”

Inspector Richard Queen cocked his little squirrel’s head, looked at the assembled company shrewdly, and closed the door behind him. “What the devil is the idea of the call, son?”

“Nothing very exciting. Not a murder, or anything in your line. But it may interest you. Gentlemen, Inspector Queen.”

The inspector grunted, sat down, took out his old brown snuff-box, and inhaled with the voluptuous gasp of long practice. Ellery stood serenely in the hub of the circle of chairs, looking down at curious faces. “The theft of the one-penny black, as you inveterate stamp-fiends call it,” he began, “presented a not uninteresting problem. I say ‘presented’ advisedly. For the case is solved.”

“Is this that business of the stamp robbery I was hearing about down at headquarters?” asked the inspector.

“Yes.”

“Solved?” asked Beninson. “I don’t think I understand, Mr. Queen. Have you found Planck?”

Ellery waved his arm negligently. “I was never too sanguine of catching Mr. William Planck, as such. You see, he wore tinted spectacles and black mustachios. Now, anyone familiar with the science of crime-detection will tell you that the average person identifies faces by superficial details. A black mustache catches the eye. Tinted glasses impress the memory. In fact, Mr. Hazlitt here, who from Uneker’s description is a man of poor observational powers, recalled even after seeing his assailant in dim streetlight that the man wore a black mustache and tinted glasses. But this is all fundamental and not even particularly smart. It was reasonable to assume that Planck wanted these special facial characteristics to be remembered. I was convinced that he had disguised himself, that the mustache was probably a false one, and that ordinarily he does not wear tinted glasses.”

They all nodded.

“This was the first and simplest of the three psychological sign posts to the culprit.” Ellery smiled and turned suddenly to the inspector. “Dad, you’re an old snuff addict. How many times a day do you stuff that unholy brown dust up your nostrils?”

The inspector blinked. “Oh, every half-hour or so. Sometimes as often as you smoke cigarets.”

“Precisely. Now, Mr. Beninson told me that in the two weeks during which Planck stayed at his house, and despite the fact that Mr. Beninson worked side by side with the man every day, he saw Planck take snuff only once. Please observe that here we have a most enlightening and suggestive fact.”

From the blankness of their faces it was apparent that, far from seeing light, their minds on this point were in total darkness. There was one exception — the inspector; he nodded, shifted in his chair, and coolly began to study the faces about him.

Ellery lit a cigaret. “Very well,” he said, expelling little puffs of smoke, “there you have the second psychological factor. The third was this: Planck, in a fairly public place, bashes Mr. Friederich Ulm over the face with the robust intention of stealing a valuable stamp. Any thief under the circumstances would desire speed above all things. Mr. Ulm was only half-stunned — he might come to and make an outcry; a customer might walk in; Mr. Albert Ulm might return unexpectedly—”

“Just a moment, son,” said the inspector. “I understand there are two of the stamp thingamajigs in existence. I’d like to see the one that’s still here.”

Ellery nodded. “Would one of you gentlemen please get the stamp?”

Friederich Ulm rose, pottered over to the safe, tinkered with the dials, opened the steel door, fussed about the interior a moment, and came back with the leather case containing the second one-penny black. The inspector examined the thick little scrap curiously; a thirty-thousand-dollar bit of old paper was as awesome to him as to Ellery.

He almost dropped it when he heard Ellery say to Sergeant Velie: “Sergeant, may I borrow your revolver?”

Velie’s massive jaw seesawed as he fumbled in his hip pocket and produced a long-barreled police revolver. Ellery took it and hefted it thoughtfully. Then his fingers closed about the butt and he walked over to the rifled cabinet in the middle of the room.

“Please observe, gentlemen — to expand my third point — that in order to open this cabinet Planck used an iron bar; and that in prying up the lid he found it necessary to insert the bar between the lid and the front wall four times, as the four marks under the lid indicate.

“Now, as you can see, the cabinet is covered with thin glass. Moreover, it was locked, and the one-penny black was in this closed leather case inside. Planck stood about here, I should judge, and mark that the iron bar was in his hand. What would you gentlemen expect a thief, working against time, to do under these circumstances?”

They stared. The inspector’s mouth tightened, and a grin began to spread over the expanse of Sergeant Velie’s face.

“But it’s so clear,” said Ellery. “Visualize it. I’m Planck. The revolver in my hand is an iron ‘jimmy.’ I’m standing over the cabinet...” His eyes gleamed behind the pince-nez, and he raised the revolver high over his head. And then, deliberately, he began to bring the steel barrel down on the thin sheeting of glass atop the cabinet. There was a scream from Albert Ulm, and Friederich Ulm half-rose, glaring. Ellery’s hand stopped a half-inch from the glass.

“Don’t break that glass, you fool!” shouted the green-shaded dealer. “You’ll only—”

He leaped forward and stood before the cabinet, trembling arms outspread as if to protect the case and its contents. Ellery grinned and prodded the man’s palpitating belly with the muzzle of the revolver. “I’m glad you stopped me, Mr. Ulm. Put your hands up. Quickly!”

“Why... why, what do you mean?” gasped Albert Ulm, raising his arms with frantic rapidity.

“I mean,” said Ellery gently, “that you’re William Planck, and that brother Friederich is your accomplice!”

The brothers Ulm sat trembling in their chairs, and Sergeant Velie stood over them with a nasty smile. Albert Ulm had gone to pieces; he was quivering like an aspen leaf in high wind.

“A very simple, almost an elementary, series of deductions,” Ellery was saying. “Point three first. Why did the thief, instead of taking the most logical course of smashing the glass with the iron bar, choose to waste precious minutes using a ‘jimmy’ four times to force open the lid? Obviously to protect the other stamps in the cabinet, which lay open to possible injury, as Mr. Albert Ulm has just graphically pointed out. And who had the greatest concern in protecting these other stamps — Hinchman, Peters, Beninson, even the mythical Planck himself? Of course not. Only the Ulm brothers, owners of the stamps.”

Old Uneker began to chuckle; he nudged the inspector. “See? Didn’t I say he vass smardt? Now me — me, I’d neffer t’ink of dot.”

“And why didn’t Planck steal these other stamps in the cabinet? You would expect a thief to do that. Planck did not. But if the Herren Ulm were the thieves, the theft of the other stamps became pointless.”

“How about that snuff business, Mr. Queen?” asked Peters.

“Yes. The conclusion is plain from the fact that Planck apparently indulged only once during the days he worked with Mr. Beninson. Since snuff addicts partake freely and often, Planck wasn’t a snuff addict. Then it wasn’t snuff he inhaled that day. What else is sniffed in a similar manner? Well — drugs in powder form — heroin! What are the characteristics of a heroin addict? Nervous drawn appearance; gauntness, almost emaciation; and most important, tell-tale eyes, the pupils of which contract under influence of the drug. Then here was another explanation for the tinted glasses Planck wore. They served a double purpose — as an easily recognizable disguise, and also to conceal his eyes, which would give his vice-addiction away! But when I observed that Mr. Albert Ulm—” Ellery went over to the cowering man and ripped the green eyeshade away, revealing two stark, pin-point pupils — “wore this shade, it was a psychological confirmation of his identity as Planck.”

“Yes, but that business of stealing all those books,” said Hazlitt.

“Part of a very pretty and rather far-fetched plot,” said Ellery. “With Albert Ulm the disguised thief, Friederich Ulm, who exhibited the wound on his cheek, must have been an accomplice. Then with the Ulm brothers the thieves, the entire business of the books was a blind. The attack on Friederich, the ruse of the bookstore escape, the trail of the minor robberies of copies of Europe in Chaos — a cleverly planned series of incidents to authenticate the fact that there was an outside thief, to convince the police and the insurance company that the stamp actually was stolen when it was not. Object, of course, to collect the insurance without parting with the stamp. These men are fanatical collectors.”

Heffley wriggled his fat little body uncomfortably. “That’s all very nice, Mr. Queen, but where the deuce is that stamp they stole from themselves? Where’d they hide it?”

“I thought long and earnestly about that, Heffley. For while my trio of deductions were psychological indications of guilt, the discovery of the stolen stamp in the Ulms’ possession would be evidential proof—” The inspector was turning the second stamp over mechanically. “I said to myself” Ellery went on, “in a reconsideration of the problem: What would be the most likely hiding place for the stamp? And then I remembered that the two stamps were identical, even the initials of the good queen being in the same place. So I said to myself: If I were Messrs. Ulm, I should hide that stamp — like the character in Edgar Allan Poe’s famous tale — in the most obvious place. And what is the most obvious place?”

Ellery sighed and returned the unused revolver to Sergeant Velie. “Dad,” he remarked to the inspector, who started guiltily, “I think that if you allow one of the philatelists in our company to examine the second one-penny black in your fingers, you’ll find that the first has been pasted with non-injurious rubber cement precisely over the second!”

Waiting for Rusty

by William Cole

Black Mask

As part of our 70th-anniversary celebration, we offer, tins month, a reprint from the original Black Mask magazine, with which EQMM has decades-old ties. “Waiting for Rusty” is one of the shortest stories ever published in Black Mask, but it remains, according to conservator Keith Alan Deutsch, the one that has generated the most reader letters. It was William Cole’s only Black Mask story, and was bought by Fanny Ellsworth, who took over editorship of the magazine from Joseph Shaw in 1936. Ellsworth favored emotional tales over hard-boiled narration and under her, writers such as Cornell Woolrich emerged at Black Mask.

* * *

One of these days I’m going to tell the sheriff. One of these days he’s going to blow his mouth off once too often and I’m going to take him out there and show him. I may get on the wrong side of him, but it’ll be worth it...

I’m just closing up my little roadside place for the night when they come in. Dotty and three guys. One of the men has a sawed-off shotgun and he stands by the window. Dotty and the others come up to the bar.

“Evenin’, Professor,” Dotty says, looking around. “You here alone?”

“Yeah,” I says, when I’m able to talk. “Yeah, but—”

“Good,” Dotty says. “Lock that back door and then start pourin’ rye.”

She’s wearing a blue slicker turned up at the neck and no hat. Her light hair is a little fluffed from the wind. She looks about the same as I remember she did when she went to the high school at Milbrook, only now you can’t look long at her eyes.

“Listen, miss,” I says, “listen, you don’t want to stay here. They’re surrounding the whole county. I just got it over the radio.”

“He’s right,” the man at the window says. “We gotta keep movin’, Dot. We gotta keep movin’ — and fast, or we’ll wake up in the morgue.”

“Get outside,” Dotty tells him, “and keep your eyes open or you’ll wake up there anyway.”

She goes over and turns on the radio. The other two men keep walking around. They’re all smoking cigarettes, one right after the other.

I know enough to do what I’m told.

There’s nothing on the radio but some dance music. The two men look at each other; then the shorter one goes over to Dotty.

“I know how you feel, Dot,” he says. “But they’re right on our tail. We gotta—”

“I told you boys once,” Dot says, “and I’m not tellin’ you again. We wait here for Rusty.”

“But supposin’ he don’t come?” the man says. He has a way of rubbing his wrist. “Supposin’... supposin’ he can’t make it? Supposin’—”

“Supposin’ you dry up,” Dotty says. “Rusty said he’ll be here and when Rusty says something...”

The music breaks off and she whirls to listen to the press-radio flash. It’s about the same as the last. The police have thrown a dragnet around the entire northern part of the state and are confident of capturing Rusty Nelson and his mob at any hour. Dotty don’t think much of this, but when she is called Rusty’s girl and Gun Moll No. 1, she smiles and takes a bow.

“After the bank holdup yesterday,” the announcer says, “Rusty and Dotty split up, one car going north, the other northwest. The state trooper who tried to stop Dotty at Preston this afternoon died on the way to the hospital.”

“Too bad,” Dotty says. “He had the nicest blue eyes.”

A car goes by on the highway outside and they all stand still for a second. Then the music comes back loud and the men jump to turn it down low. The taller one is swearing under his breath.

“Canada ain’t big enough,” he says sarcastic-like. “We gotta meet here.”

Dotty don’t say anything.

In no time at all, they finish the bottle of rye. I open another.

“Maybe he couldn’t get through,” the shorter man says. “Maybe he tried to but couldn’t.”

There’s another radio flash. The cops have traced Rusty to Gatesville.

This makes Dotty feel a lot better. She laughs. “He’s near Gatesville,” she says, “like we’re near Siberia.”

She gets feeling pretty good, thinking of Rusty. She don’t mind the music now, the way the men do. She asks me if it comes from the Pavilion and I tell her yes.

“I was there once,” she says. “I went there with Rusty. They were havin’ a dance and he took me.” The men aren’t interested and she tells it to me. “I had to wear an old dress because that’s all I had, but Rusty, he sees me and says, ‘Gee, kid, where’d you get the new dress?’ and we hop in his boiler and roll down there.”

She has stopped walking around now and her eyes are all different.

“They have the whole place fixed up... those colored lights on a string and the tables under the trees and two bands on the platform. As soon as one stops, the other one starts. And there’s a guy goes around in a white coat with those little sandwiches and you can take all you want.”

There’s the scream of a siren in the distance. The men take out guns.

“The girls all wear flowers,” Dotty says. “And I don’t have none. But Rusty says, ‘You just wait here,’ and soon he’s back with a big bunch of flowers, all colors and kinds. Only I can’t wear half of them, there’s too many. And then we dance and drink punch until the cops come. And then we have to lam out of there; they say Rusty bust in the glass in the town florist shop.”

The siren is much louder now. The man with the shotgun runs in.

“A patrol car just passed!” he says. “Come on, let’s blow!”

Dotty don’t seem to hear. “Get back out there,” she tells him.

The man’s face goes even whiter. He looks at Dotty and then at the others. “I say we move,” he says. “Rusty or no Rusty. We’ll be knocked off here sure.”

The other men try to stop him but can’t.

“And we don’t even know that he’ll show. He might’ve turned south, or kept west. All the time we’re waitin’ here he might even be—”

Dotty has put her back to the bar. She waves a gun at the man.

“Get away from that door,” she says. She leans back on her elbows. “Drop that rattle and get over there. We don’t want to have to step over you.”

It takes the man a minute to get it. Then his knees begin to give. He opens his mouth a few times but nothing comes out.

Then there’s that static on the radio and the announcer telling how Rusty was nabbed down in Talbot. Dotty stands there and listens, resting back on the bar.

“Not a single shot was fired,” the announcer says. “The gangster was completely surprised by the raid. Alone in the hideout with Nelson was a pretty, dark-haired, unidentified girl.”

Then there’s that static and the music again.

Nobody looks at Dotty for a while. Then the man with the shotgun bolts for the door. No sooner he’s opened it, he shuts it again. “There’s a guy comin’ up the road,” he says. “He’s got on a badge.”

For what seems a long time, Dotty don’t move. Then she reaches out and snaps off the radio. “Let him come,” she says. “You guys get out in the car.”

The men don’t argue. They go out the back.

Dotty walks slowly to the door. When she speaks, her voice isn’t flat anymore. “You know,” she tells me, “it was funny about those flowers. They just wouldn’t stay put. Every minute I’d fix them and the next minute they’d slip. One of the girls said the pin was too big.”

She steps out on the porch, and I drop flat in back of the bar.

“Hello, Copper,” I hear her say. The rest is all noise...

One of these days I’m going to show the sheriff. One of these days he’s going to tell once too often how he got Dotty and I’m going to take him out on the porch and show him...

Sure, she might have missed him, even Dotty might have missed him twice in a row. But she would never have put those two slugs in the ceiling. Not Dotty. Not unless she had reason to. Not unless she wanted to die.

Track of the One-Eyed Cat

by Bernard Lynch

Department of First Stories

Bernard Lynch was born and educated in New York City, graduating from City University with a degree in history. Currently, he is living in Belford, New Jersey, where, he told EQMM, he is at work on a novel. His debut fiction is fanciful and fun, imbued with a spirit of adventure and told with suck zest that readers will, we think, readily suspend disbelief and embrace the tale’s more fantastic elements. 

* * *

Insurance investigator Mandy McHenry, standing in a secluded part of Central Park, couldn’t tell from the look on the man’s face whether he could be trusted or not. With her right hand she brushed the side of her leather jacket, warm and snug against the October chill, and felt the reassuring presence of her automatic in the holster underneath, on her hip. A small owlish-looking man with spectacles and a pious manner of clasping his little hands together while speaking, he seemed harmless enough. But still, it was the harmless-looking type that often turned out to be the most dangerous, and the more she thought about it now, the more she knew she wasn’t going to trust this little freak any further than she could kick him.

The little man smiled and peered up at her, the spectacles he wore catching the late afternoon light, and said: “You are the Huntress and he is the Hunted, but believe me when I tell you that without my help, you’ll never run this quarry to ground.” His voice had that singular nasal quality of a Parisian who spoke English only as a last resort. Mandy frowned. She was in no mood for melodrama — especially one that might require subtitles. Anxious to get this over with, she said: “Perhaps. So far, though, you haven’t told me anything about him that I don’t already know.”

And he hadn’t. Earlier, on the phone, he had introduced himself as Simon Ducroix or, “As some people call me, Brother Simon.” He told her that he was a retired INTERPOL agent and currently serving as a security consultant to a number of museums and art galleries in Paris, Rome, and London. He then told her it was greatly urgent for them to meet on a matter of mutual interest: the whereabouts of the infamous British jewel thief Jack Monsarrat, otherwise known as The One-Eyed Cat. Recently he had broken out of a Spanish prison and was rumored to be in a dozen different countries at once. Mandy had been an insurance investigator now for over ten years and whenever she spoke to someone over the phone about a lead or a tip it was always a matter of great urgency. Most of the time, it turned out to be anything but urgent; most of the time, it turned out to be nothing. But still, she had to go through the motions: It went with the job and the job was her life. Also, she had a special interest in The One-Eyed Cat — he had been responsible for the one failure in her career: the theft of the Sunburst Diamond.

Now the little man turned and pointed across the way toward a small outdoor cafe and said: “You see that beautiful woman who is sitting alone at the table there and sipping at her cappuccino? Her name is Dahlia Manning. And she just so happens to be the mistress of our Monsieur Monsarrat. Now there is something I will wager you did not know about him. Or am I being, how you say, presumptuous?”

“No, now you’ve got my attention, Mr. Ducroix.”

“Brother Simon. Please, I insist.”

“All right, Brother Simon.” And for a moment she was tempted to say, Call me Sister Mandy. But she resisted the impulse, instead saying: “That beautiful woman looks like she’s waiting for someone — someone special?”

“Yes, indeed, someone special. She is waiting for her husband, Anton Manning, who is also Monsieur Monsarrat’s best friend and partner in crime.”

At that Mandy allowed a flicker of a smile herself. “Now you’ve really got my attention.”

An angular man of medium height, pale, with thinning gray hair, dressed in a corduroy jacket, now joined Dahlia Manning at the table. His face was working and his hands were fluttering about like a couple of birds. She reached out and put her hand to his cheek with a caress, as though to calm him. Watching from across the way, Mandy said, “So, that’s the husband.” Brother Simon nodded, saying, “Yes, that’s Anton. Poor, weak, sad Anton: Always getting in over his head. You know, it was because of Anton that Monsieur Monsarrat ended up in that Spanish prison. Yes, he took the rap for him. You still say that — the rap?” Without waiting for an answer he continued: “He knew that his friend could never survive such an ordeal, so he went in his place. Rather an extraordinary gesture on his part, don’t you think?”

But Mandy was no longer listening to Brother Simon. She had turned her head at the sound of a commotion behind her. She looked over at the nearby riding path and saw the oddest sight: a man, wearing a hooded sweatshirt and riding goggles, on horseback with a second, rambunctious horse in tow. For a moment the man looked straight across at her and then raised his head, looking past her into the middle distance, before looking back over his shoulder then at the second, riderless horse who was acting so skittish. With a hard pull on the reins the man tried to settle the animal.

Mandy was wondering what in the world this bird was up to when all at once Brother Simon began speaking excitedly in French and tugging at her sleeve. Turning, and looking with him across the way, she saw the reason for his alarm: Anton Manning flying backwards out of his chair and down onto the cafe’s tiled floor while another man, dressed in a hooded sweatshirt and riding goggles, stood there firing a silent gun into him.

The few other patrons of the cafe now throwing back their chairs, dashing away from their tables in all directions — the sound of their screams filling the air. The beautiful Mrs. Manning, though, not moving or making a sound, just watching, with poised stillness...

Mandy unholstered her gun and took aim and fired: Three bullets found their target just above the hooded assassin’s heart. He fell to the ground not far from the body of his victim. Mandy bit her lip and felt a sudden coldness about her. She knew that she had just done the right thing, but still, she had never killed anyone before.

She had no time to brood about it, though, for in the next moment she heard the sound of a threatening male voice and spun around to see the other hooded man now pointing a gun at her from atop the horse. “Drop it, vitch,” the voice demanded in a heavy accent.

But before she could respond, the horse suddenly reared up on hind legs and she saw the hooded rider holding on for dear life. The gun in his hand fell to the ground. And in the next instant she saw Brother Simon standing on the path behind the upright horse and rider with a switch in his hand. Mandy let out a breath. How the little man had gotten back there she didn’t know. But she was certainly glad he had.

Now the horse came down on all fours again and, turning, took off down the path with galloping hooves. Instinctively, Mandy sighted the hooded rider, but Brother Simon called out to her: “No, mademoiselle, we want him alive.”

She lowered her gun and watched with astonishment as the little man rushed over to the second horse, who had been acting so skittish in tow, and took hold of the reins. With the air of an experienced rider, he unstrapped the saddle — which apparently had been too tight for the animal — and let it fall to the ground, then, quickly leaping up onto the horse’s bare back like a pint-size cowboy, charged headlong down the path in hot pursuit as she stood by motionless, still with the gun in her hand, listening for sirens.

THE NEXT DAY

Mandy heard the sound of something buzzing around her ear — a small, insignificant insect coming out of nowhere and surprising her. Brushing it away, she said: “Oh!” Her boss, Chip Parker, looked up and across his desk at her. “You all right?”

It was just past noon, and the two of them were having a meeting in his office in the building that housed the Manhattan headquarters of the company they worked for — the Dodge Insurance Company.

Mandy nodded, crossing her shapely legs and pushing dark-brown hair back from her face. She pointed at the report she had written, which was lying on top of his desk. A moment ago he had been reading quietly to himself: his lips, she had noted, hardly moving at all; a vast improvement from when she had first met him. Back when the two of them were starting out as trainee investigators in the company.

“So what do you think?” she said.

Chip, tapping his chubby ring finger on top of the report, said: “I think that if there’s a snowball’s chance in hell of getting the Sunburst Diamond back we’ve got to go for it.”

“In that case, Monsarrat is our guy. All our information to date is that the diamond was never broken up, or fenced on any known market, after being stolen from the Harrington Collection. My guess is that Monsarrat has been sitting on it — like a nest egg — for the past five years.”

“Yeah, a six-million-dollar nest egg. That’s what the policy it was insured for was worth.” The phone on the desk rang. “Hello. Oh, it’s you. What — as a matter of fact I’m talking to her right now.” Chip paused, putting his hand over the mouthpiece, and looked across his desk at her to whisper, “Legal.” Then, speaking back into the phone: “What — yeah, I saw the paper.”

Mandy sighed; she’d seen the paper, too. And the newscasts: Brother Simon had become an overnight media sensation. Video of him on horseback jumping over picnic tables in the park and charging through street traffic in relentless pursuit of the hooded rider could also be seen now on YouTube. The most downloaded video, though, was of Brother Simon leaping from his steed and grabbing hold of the fleeing man, causing both riders to go down onto the pavement right in front of Mickey Mantle, where Brother Simon sat on the other as a couple of mounted policemen arrived on the scene.

However, for her part in it all there was no publicity. As an investigator who often went undercover, she made it her business to keep a low profile. And the police seemed satisfied that her use of deadly force was justifiable. She would, of course, have to attend a hearing on the matter — perhaps that’s what Legal was now bending Chip’s ear with. “Well, I’ll get back to you on that.”

Mandy heard the tinny voice at the other end say: “Just straighten that girl out.”

She pursed her lips and looked across the desk at Chip finishing his call.

“I guess you heard that,” Chip said when he’d hung up.

“What do they want to straighten me out about this time? Taking down a stone-cold killer or bringing back a hot lead on the Sunburst Diamond? Which is it?”

“Take it easy. You know how it is with these people. I’ll handle them.” He paused then, shifting gears. “And what about this Brother Simon — you trust him?”

“No. Although he did have my back yesterday. I’ll say that much for him.”

The phone rang again. “Oh, really? Okay.” Chip put the phone down and raised his eyebrows. “Speak of the devil. It’s your boyfriend. He’s downstairs in the lobby and wants to see you — says it’s urgent.”

“History is made at night,” Brother Simon said, speaking to Mandy while holding a hot dog in one hand and signing his name to a napkin with the other. They were standing in front of a hot-dog vendor on the sidewalk outside the building where she worked. The vendor had recognized Brother Simon and asked for an autograph. Brother Simon was happy to oblige. Clearly, he was enjoying his new status as a celebrity: When she had come out of the elevator she’d found him in the lobby with a number of people crowded around him, taking his picture with camera phones. As she ushered him out onto the sidewalk, he’d filled her in on a brief conversation he’d had with the hooded rider. “His name is Ivan Woronov. And he is connected to the Russian mob. They too are after the Sunburst Diamond. Although Ivan swore to me that he didn’t know there was to be any killing; he thought it was going to be a simple holdup.”

Mandy wasn’t buying any of it. “That was a hit.”

“Well, if it was, I don’t believe Ivan knew anything about it. I looked into his eyes and I could see he was not a bad soul, just a misguided one.”

“I’d like to take a look into the eyes of Dahlia Manning: She didn’t seem very upset by the sight of her husband getting shot to death. She took it pretty cool.”

Brother Simon shrugged. “She is the Ice Queen.”

“You seem to know an awful lot about these people.”

“Ah. You want to know how I knew they were going to be at the park yesterday.”

“Yes, I have been wondering about that.”

“I have my sources, mademoiselle, just as you, no doubt, have yours.” He had paused then, looking over at the hot-dog vendor on the corner, and smiled: “My treat.”

While they’d walked over to the stand, the afternoon breeze carrying the smell of hot dogs in the crisp October air, he’d continued: “We could, of course, pool our resources, but before that could happen there would have to be trust. And while I have every confidence in you, mademoiselle, I am well aware that you don’t trust me.”

He held up a hand to prevent her from protesting this remark. Mandy, though, had no intention of registering any such dissent. After he had ordered their hot dogs, Brother Simon said: “Trust, unlike love, is rarely unconditional — it has to be earned. And I hope that by the end of tonight I will have earned that trust.”

“Tonight? What exactly is so special about tonight?”

The vendor looked at the autographed napkin and grinned happily. Brother Simon smiled graciously in return. Mandy tossed the remains of her half-uneaten hot dog in the wastebasket and gave Brother Simon a look of mild reproach as she tried to resume their conversation: “You were saying?”

Moving discreetly away from the vendor, Brother Simon, still munching on his hot dog, reached with his free hand into the pocket of his suit, brought out a card, and handed it to Mandy. She looked at it: It was an invitation to the social event of the season — Toot Monroe’s Black and White Ball.

She blinked. Toot Monroe was the celebrated Southern author and Social Register gadfly, well known for giving lavish — and exclusive — parties. She said: “How in the world did you wangle this? You know there are people in this town who’d sell their grandmother for one of these.”

Brother Simon said: “It is for both of us, of course. I hope you won’t mind too much my being your escort for the evening.”

Mandy looked closer at the invitation and indeed found her name on it. She said, “I don’t understand.”

“Tonight the hunt for The One-Eyed Cat will come to its inevitable — and I pray successful — conclusion.”

The moon over the rooftop of Toot Monroe’s Fifth Avenue penthouse hung low and wide: a hunter’s moon. Down below, at street level, a caravan of limousines lined the curb and an army of chauffeurs and doormen, working in tandem with police and private security agents, were busy escorting a glittering array of international society — along with a token number of film and music industry types — past the paparazzi and into the towering high-rise where Toot Monroe held court in his luxurious penthouse.

Sitting in the back of a spacious black limousine, Mandy looked over at her diminutive tuxedo-clad companion, who was presently sipping a glass of champagne, and said: “I can’t help but think that this whole thing is nothing more than a wild-goose chase.”

Brother Simon stopped sipping his champagne and looked at her. “Perhaps, perhaps not; we shall see. But if nothing else, at least you will be able to say that you were in attendance at Toot Monroe’s Black and White Ball.”

“Yes — and I had a big three hours to run out and buy a dress and shoes, and get my hair and nails done.”

“I apologize for the short notice, but it couldn’t be helped. However, if you don’t mind my saying so, you do look beautiful tonight.”

“Thank you,” Mandy said, taking a sip from her own glass of champagne and lowering her eyes. She hoped the little freak wasn’t getting any funny ideas. Probably not, but just to be on the safe side she brought the conversation right back to business. “Let’s go over this once more: You believe that Monsarrat is going to show up at this little wing-ding.”

Brother Simon peered owlishly over his champagne glass at her. “Wing-ding?”

“The ball.”

“Yes, my source tells me that he will be there. Though his purpose in going tonight will not be to steal anything.”

Mandy wondered if something was getting lost in translation. “Not steal anything,” she repeated for the sake of clarity. Brother Simon nodded. “His plan is to, how you say, fence the merchandise.”

“The merchandise being the Sunburst Diamond.”

Brother Simon nodded again and took another sip of champagne.

“So, let me get this straight: The One-Eyed Cat is going to fence the Sunburst Diamond right in the middle of Toot Monroe’s Black and White Ball.”

“Exactly, mademoiselle, exactly.”

“But, of all places, why here — on a night like this?” Mandy whispered to Brother Simon as the two of them hung back from the other guests who were now waiting in the palatial marble and mirrored lobby for the next elevator up to the penthouse. “I mean, look around, there are cops and security people everywhere — we just went through a metal detector, for God’s sake. He’d have to be crazy to show up here tonight.”

Brother Simon stood on his tiptoes and whispered back into her ear: “No, mademoiselle, not crazy — inspired. This ball is the safest place in all of New York City tonight. There will be no danger of repeating what happened in the park yesterday. No Russian mob assassins will be lurking behind the caviar tray. You can be sure of that.”

But Mandy remained unconvinced: It all seemed so fantastic.

While they were going up in the elevator she whispered to Brother Simon: “Have you ever met Monsarrat?”

“No, he’s always managed to stay one step ahead of me. The last time I saw him, or rather glimpsed him, he was going over the railing of a hotel suite’s balcony in Paris, with his pockets full of Lady Jerland’s jewels.”

Mandy looked at him. “But you’ll still be able to recognize him — I mean, pick him out of the crowd tonight.”

Brother Simon smiled. “Ah, all cats look alike at night, but remember, this one wears an eyepatch.”

“Yes, I saw those mug shots of him from the Spanish prison: a rather ordinary-looking man, with dark thinning hair and a grubby little moustache. Sort of disappointing. Not exactly the picture of the dashing English gentleman thief that I would have imagined. Aside from the eyepatch, there wasn’t really much to look at.”

Now Brother Simon gave her a wink and said: “Ce n’est pas ce que vous regardez, mais ce que vous voyez.”

“Translation?”

“Mademoiselle, it’s not what you look at, but what you see.”

The elevator came to a stop and everyone piled out and followed a waiting servant down a long red-carpeted hallway leading to the main ballroom. Mandy could hear music playing as the guests before her began to pass through the wide-open, illuminated doorway.

Half to herself she whispered: “What’s the name of that song?” She remembered it from her childhood; her grandmother used to play it on the piano. But now she couldn’t remember the title. Brother Simon slid his arm through hers, making an odd couple approaching the threshold of the doorway, and said: “Cole Porter — ‘Anything Goes’!”

As they passed into the ballroom, the lights from the overhead chandeliers reflecting on the gold silk that lined the walls momentarily dazzled Mandy and she blinked as though she had just come in from the dark. All at once she felt someone take her hand and put something in it. Mandy stared down at what was in her hand with astonishment: It was a white silk eyepatch, complete with an elastic band to go around the head. She looked at Brother Simon, standing next to her, and saw a servant handing him a black silk eyepatch. “Mon Dieu,” he said, speaking to the servant. “What is this?”

“An eyepatch, sir. All of the guests will be wearing them. In honor of Mr. Monroe and the publication of his new book, An Eye for an Eye.” Mandy and Brother Simon looked at each other, then around the ballroom, and saw that indeed all of the guests, both men and women, were sporting the same eyewear. Mandy shook her head. “They’ve got to be kidding.”

The bespectacled Brother Simon now fumbled with his eyepatch and said with a sigh: “When in Rome, mademoiselle...”

“Brother Simon and Ms. Mandy McHenry,” the announcer’s voice boomed as the two of them approached the receiving line, which was headed up by the man of the hour, Toot Monroe. He was an imposing figure: a tall white-haired bird who looked like a double for the old movie actor Burt Lancaster. That is, if Burt Lancaster had worn an eyepatch. Toot Monroe liked to tell people that he’d lost his eye and his virginity at the same time, at the age of sixteen, in a bawdy house in Baton Rouge, to a three-hundred-pound woman by the name of Miss Petula — who was famous for, among many other things, having very long, sharp nails.

Next to Toot Monroe stood his current wife, Rusty, thirty years his junior, a petite but top-heavy girl with abundant red hair. And next to her stood, surprisingly (or at least to Mandy it was a surprise), none other than Dahlia Manning.

After exchanging brief pleasantries with Toot Monroe and Rusty, Mandy shuffled over a step and faced Dahlia Manning and looked at her now eye to eye and patch to patch. If Dahlia had any idea that Mandy was the one who had shot and killed the man responsible for her husband’s death, a little over twenty-four hours ago, she showed no sign of it. Instead, she simply nodded and smiled and said something in a voice so low only dolphins could have heard it.

Mandy, moving on, glanced over her shoulder as Brother Simon went down the line to be greeted, in his turn, by Dahlia Manning. She reached out and took Brother Simon’s hand in hers while leaning down and saying something in his ear. Brother Simon smiled, as he said something in return, then kissed her hand. Watching this unfold, Mandy began to wonder just how well those two really knew each other and what exactly was going on here.

The steady flow of guests arriving had pushed Mandy down through the ballroom toward a large buffet table, where Brother Simon caught up with her. “You and Dahlia Manning seem awfully chummy,” she said.

Brother Simon looked at her. “Why not? We’ve known each other for many years. As a matter of fact, I knew her father, the late Sir Monte Willingham. He was a well-known, highly respected financier and philanthropist — also, he was a confidence man, and a very good one at that.”

“Not exactly the grieving widow, is she? Although she is wearing black.”

La dolce vita, mademoiselle, la dolce vita—”

Brother Simon suddenly fell silent and threw his head back. In a low hoarse whisper, he said: “He is here.” Mandy looked at him questioningly as he rushed past her over to the buffet table. There he stood, seemingly immobilized, looking down at one of the large food trays. Mandy followed his gaze down to a white and yellow mountain of gourmet egg salad that had at its peak, planted like a flag, an extinguished cigarette.

“Yuck,” Mandy said. “Who in the world would put their cigarette out in the egg salad?”

“Monsarrat.”

“What makes you think he did it?”

Brother Simon reached over and plucked the offending butt out of the egg salad and said: “Because, mademoiselle, he hates eggs — with a deep and abiding passion, he hates eggs.”

For a moment Mandy thought he was joking, but then she realized the little man was quite serious. As if to drive home the point, after closely examining the remains of the cigarette in his hand, he added: “And this, of course, is his brand, very rare. Turkish.”

A number of guests were approaching the buffet table and Brother Simon and Mandy moved cautiously away. The party was in full swing now, with the orchestra playing disco music as couples, all eyepatched and dressed in black and white, gyrated about the dance floor, while other guests stood around and watched with determined enthusiasm. Trays carrying glasses of champagne disappeared as quickly as they appeared. Voices were growing louder, the laughter more raucous-sounding. The temperature inside the ballroom was definitely going up.

Mandy, elbowing her way through the crowd, saw Brother Simon moving ahead of her past the edge of the dance floor. She believed, after the incident with the cigarette, that The One-Eyed Cat was indeed at the ball — which meant, reasonably enough, that one of the otherwise respectable-looking guests had to be the fence. She hurried to keep up with the little man, his legs moving him fast across the spacious ballroom over to the French doors that led out to a garden terrace. A small hanging sign that read No Admittance, he quickly got rid of. Just as quickly, he jimmied the door’s lock open. Over his shoulder Brother Simon then said: “Are you ready, mademoiselle?”

Mandy looked at him and at that moment she could feel her heart beating faster. Suddenly, she could see herself marching into Chip’s office with the Sunburst Diamond and plunking it right down on his desk. Suddenly, she could see herself getting a promotion and a bonus, with old man Dodge himself shaking her hand and congratulating her. Suddenly, she could see herself going up to the boys in Legal and telling them to go suck an egg. Drawing in a breath at all that, Mandy nodded.

Brother Simon pushed open the French doors and moved quickly out onto the garden terrace. Mandy followed and was greeted by the October night air sending a chill right down her spine — her face and bare shoulders hot and moist from the crowded ballroom.

The garden was large and elaborate, in the style of a Tudor garden, with its archways and darkened corners. She watched as Brother Simon, just ahead of her, paused and looked up at the moon hanging low and wide along a horizon of buildings and bridges and blinking lights. And she too looked up at it — for in all of her thirty-four years she had never seen such a moon. It was as though you could reach out and touch it; it seemed that close.

Then something happened to her. While looking up at that moon, in the stillness and chilled air of the garden oasis, with the sweet scent of flowers and earth all round, Mandy had a kind of frozen moment: She suddenly felt herself transfixed, or moonstruck, by an exquisite sense of wonder — a feeling of rapture that totally eclipsed all thoughts about the Sunburst Diamond and promotions and handshakes and the boys in Legal.

And in the next instant, still looking rapturously up at that moon, she could think of only one thing: She wished she were in love.

“The moon’s an arrant thief, and her pale fire she snatches from the sun.”

The Bard’s words, coming from behind, spoken in a posh British male voice, startled her. She turned and saw the tall figure of a man in a tuxedo who was standing with his face in the shadow of an archway. “I’m sorry,” he said, coming forward now into the moonlight and holding two glasses of champagne. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“No, you didn’t startle me,” she lied. She spoke softly, for her heart was in her throat.

The tall man smiled as he handed her one of the glasses of champagne and she looked at him closely now in the moonlight: He was the very picture of the dashing English gentleman thief, right down to the rakish moustache and dimple in his chin; his dark hair appeared thick and full and, of course, there was the eye-patch. Truly, she thought, that Spanish prison mug shot had not done him justice. And with that thought, she remembered Brother Simon.

She turned and saw him gazing at the two of them with a melancholy look on his owlish little face, as if for a moment he was an unwanted intruder upon an attractive couple’s moonlight assignation. But then, with an abrupt squaring of his little shoulders, he moved closer and, looking straight up into the good eye of the tall man, said: “Monsieur Monsarrat — finally we meet.” There was a moment of silence while the tall man stood tensely poised with the glass of champagne in his hand, the rim of the glass glinting in the moonlight as he raised it to his lips and took a long sip, perhaps deliberating if he should deny the truth of his identity or brazenly own up to it.

He was saved from answering, however, by a booming voice saying: “What the hell is going on out here? In case you folks didn’t all know, the party is inside!”

Mandy turned her head and saw Toot Monroe approaching. In his hand he was carrying a medium-size duffel bag. “I don’t mean to be inhospitable, but the garden is strictly off limits tonight. I’m in the process of having some work done out here and I don’t want anybody to see it until it’s finished. You know how it is with us artistic types,” he said, smiling at Mandy and Brother Simon. “Now why don’t you mosey on back inside and enjoy the party?”

Brother Simon looked at Toot Monroe. “Tell me, will Monsieur Monsarrat be rejoining the party with us, or do you and he have other plans?”

“Oh, you mean this fella right here? His name isn’t Monsarrat, it’s Jack Allen. He’s my gardening expert...”

“No, he is Jack Monsarrat. The One-Eyed Cat. And in his possession he holds the Sunburst Diamond.” Brother Simon paused and looked pointedly at the duffel bag Toot Monroe had in his hand, then said: “And apparently you are the one who plans on buying it.”

The smile on Toot Monroe’s face had vanished. “So what are you, a cop? You’re an awfully little fellow to be a cop. Hell, boy, you ain’t no bigger than Toulouse-Lautrec.”

“No, monsieur, I am not a cop. Or Toulouse-Lautrec. All I am is the proverbial flea in your ear — telling you that the receiving of stolen goods is a serious crime, and not something for the dilettante to indulge in. Consider what you are doing. It is not too late to walk away.”

Toot Monroe reached into his pocket with his free hand and pulled out a gun.

“I never walked away from anything in my life, boy, and I’m not about to start now.”

Monsarrat tossed his now empty champagne glass over his shoulder, and said sharply: “Don’t be an ass. Put that away before somebody gets hurt.”

“I don’t need any advice from you, slick — all I need from you is that diamond. Hand it over.” For a moment, there was a heavy silence between the two men. During that silence Mandy brushed the side of her thigh with her right hand and felt, under her dress, the tiny, nonmetallic aerosol of mace that she had secured in her garter. And while its presence wasn’t as reassuring as that of an automatic, she still took solace knowing it was there.

Now Toot Monroe said: “I told you to hand over the diamond. I’m not going to say it again.”

“I don’t like people pointing guns at me. That’s not the way I do business.”

“Would you prefer a bullet in the head?”

“In front of two witnesses?”

“There’s plenty of bullets in the gun.”

“Steady on, mate, don’t go mental on me.”

Monsarrat gestured pointedly with his hand before reaching under his tuxedo jacket into his shirt pocket and drawing out a small black box. Then, arching an eyebrow, he opened it: An object, about the size of a silver dollar but more in the shape of a teardrop, flashed sharply in the moonlight. “Breathtaking, isn’t it?” he said to Mandy and Brother Simon. “Originally, in India, over a century ago, it was known as ‘The Teardrop of the Sun,’ but through the years the name morphed into what we now call it: the Sunburst Diamond.”

Mandy and Brother Simon didn’t say anything. They just watched while Toot Monroe let the duffel bag fall to the ground by his side and reached out with a greedy hand.

“Gimme,” he said, taking hold of the box with its glittering prize. “Call it whatever you want — it’s mine now.” And those words were no sooner out of his mouth than suddenly he went down on the ground and stayed there, unconscious, his head and shoulders covered with earth and clay and flowers. Mandy and Brother Simon exchanged surprised looks: A flower pot had come hurtling, like a meteorite, out of the night and landed squarely on Toot Monroe’s head.

Monsarrat bent down and retrieved the glittering stone, closing the lid of the box and, at the same time, looking up and meeting Mandy’s watching eyes with a sardonic grin as he slipped the box back into his shirt pocket. Then he picked up the gun and the duffel bag from the ground and straightened himself, his gaze now meeting Brother Simon’s. For a moment the two men looked at each other measuredly, until both turned their heads at the sound of footsteps coming out of the darkness. High-heeled footsteps, sounding distinct on the garden terrace’s granite floor.

From behind a wall lined with redwood tubs and planters, Dahlia Manning appeared, brushing off her hands, as though she had just finished doing a bit of gardening.

She came forward and Monsarrat greeted her with a ceremonious kiss on each cheek. Then he dutifully handed the duffel bag over to her. In return, she gave him a big hug, and said something to him that neither Mandy nor Brother Simon could overhear, even though both of them were straining their ears to listen. Finally, after trilling her fingers in general farewell, she turned and disappeared back behind the wall with the sound of her high-heeled footsteps fading into the darkness.

Monsarrat looked over at Mandy and Brother Simon. “Well, I guess the time has come.” He slipped the gun into his jacket pocket and glanced at his watch. “My ride should be along any moment.” Acting on her own initiative, Mandy strode up to Monsarrat and gave him a long slow look. Returning her gaze, he said: “Virtue is bold, and goodness never fearful.”

She smiled. All she had to do now was reach down and pull out the mace and spray him. Simple. Instead, she leaned into him and raised her chin, saying: “I couldn’t agree more.” She felt his lips on hers and she kissed him — really kissed him. And she was, for a brief moment, all moonlight and sensation. In the next instant, though, like a true daughter of the game, she composed herself and gently slipped her hand inside his tuxedo jacket and slowly drew the small black box out of his shirt pocket and palmed it.

What happened next, happened quickly: Mandy felt herself being seized around the neck from behind as a hot breath torched her ear with a menacing Southern drawl: “Don’t you move, honey. I’ll snap your neck like a twig.”

Ignoring the threat, Mandy pushed backwards and, simultaneously, firmly brought her high-heel down on her assailant’s foot. Now the voice at her ear let out a loud yell and she felt the grip around her neck loosen: She broke free and spun around with the mace in her other hand and gave Toot Monroe three quick sprays right in his big face. The big man dropped down to the ground again, as surely as if he’d been hit by yet another flower pot.

“Well done. You’re not only beautiful but dangerous,” Monsarrat said. “And that’s an irresistible combination. Now, we don’t have much time, so please listen and consider what I’m going to say—”

As he spoke, a roaring sound came from above. Mandy looked up at the clear, moonlit night sky and saw a helicopter approaching. Over the noise, he shouted to her: “Come fly with me.” Mandy, though surprised by this new turn of events, said nothing — for in the midst of all this excitement, she suddenly realized that Brother Simon was nowhere to be seen and she didn’t know what to think: Had he gone after Dahlia? Could they have been working together? Was she the source of his information?

The helicopter was hovering right over them now, with a blur of rotating blades and the wind from those blades whipping up fallen leaves and petals off the terrace floor and blowing them through the moonlit night sky like so much confetti. Mandy put her hand up to her hair ruffling away in the wind and caught sight of a rope ladder being dropped down from the helicopter. She watched as Monsarrat reached out for the ladder — stepping over Toot Monroe’s prostrate form — and took hold of it with both hands and steadied it. Then, looking over at her, he shouted through the noise of the helicopter:

“It’s a beautiful, exciting world out there: Come see it with me.”

“What about Dahlia?”

“That’s over. It’s been over for a while.”

“Then why did she have her husband killed?”

“You’re sharp — but this time you’re a little off. She didn’t order the hit. Anton himself ordered it. You see, he was dying of cancer and Parkinson’s disease and he couldn’t face it. Poor Anton. Perhaps, God willing, he’s finally found some peace.”

From above, a voice piped out: “Hey, we don’t have all night here. On or off?”

Monsarrat looked up at the helicopter and signaled with his hand. Then, to Mandy, he spoke loudly: “Every now and then in life you meet a person and you know how great it could be with them — just like that, you know it.”

“That duffel bag was filled with money. Why did you let Dahlia take it?”

“A gift to say goodbye. And besides, as it turns out, I still have the diamond.”

But a startled look crossed his face when he reached his hand beneath his jacket and felt inside his shirt pocket. And then, that look turning into an appreciative grin: “Oh, you are sharp.”

Mandy returned his grin and offered up a view of the little black box in the outstretched palm of her hand. Now the voice from above piped out — “Last call” — and the rope ladder began to rise upwards. Monsarrat climbed on just in time and rose off the terrace and up into the confetti-filled air. Looking down, he called out: “Another time, luv, another time.” Once he was safely on board, the helicopter climbed quickly higher up into the night sky, then it veered off, transiting the moon.

Left alone with the fallen Toot Monroe, as the windblown leaves and petals settled about on the terrace floor, Mandy couldn’t help but wonder what would’ve happened if for once in her life she had followed her heart instead of her head...

“You made the right decision, mademoiselle.”

She looked around and saw Brother Simon standing behind her like a shadow.

“How long have you been there?”

“Long enough to know that you made the right decision — even if at the moment, perhaps, it doesn’t feel that way.”

Ignoring that, Mandy said: “Where exactly did you disappear to?”

“You seemed to have the situation under control, so I took a moment to go alert the authorities. And to have a few parting words with Dahlia.”

“What about? That bag full of money?”

“Partly. But unfortunately for Dahlia, there’s more torn-up newspaper in that bag than money.”

“So Monroe was double-crossing them.”

“Yes, or at least he was trying. Such an amateur.” Brother Simon paused, looking down at the still-inert figure of the man in question. “He should stick to his books.”

Mandy held out the little black box in her hand and removed the glittering stone from within. “What about this?”

“Of course, you must now realize that’s a fake.”

“Yeah, I kind of figured it was a little too easy, but still, for a moment there I had hoped...”

“Most professionals have copies made up of whatever it is they’re going to fence or sell just in case they find themselves in an awkward position, be it with the police or an unscrupulous buyer. It’s an old trick.”

“So when Monroe pulled out the gun, Monsarrat pulled out the fake diamond.”

“Exactly, mademoiselle, exactly.”

“Which means he also had the real Sunburst Diamond on him.”

“Yes, I would think so.”

“You mean we were that close to it—” Mandy felt something brushing her knee; she looked down and saw Toot Monroe pushing himself up into a sitting position, looking around groggily, and then fixing his gaze on the glittering stone in her hand. “Hey, that’s mine. I want it.”

Mandy put the stone back in the box and dropped the thing down into the big man’s lap. “Enjoy,” she said. Looking back at Brother Simon, she noticed that he had removed his eyepatch. She quickly did the same. He smiled at her. “Perhaps, mademoiselle, I was wrong: It’s not just what you see, but how you see it.”

She paused a moment, rubbing her eye as it grew accustomed to the light. Then she glanced up at the moon, which appeared smaller and farther away now than before... far, far out of reach.

Yes, Mandy thought, but was that all there was to it: a matter of perspective? She sighed dreamily: “I thought tonight history was to be made.”

“Ah, you are disappointed in me.”

“No, I’m disappointed in myself. I should have maced him — Monsarrat — when I had the chance. What was I thinking?”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. He does have a certain quality that is quite disarming. I’m just glad that you didn’t...” His voice trailed off and the two of them looked at each other in the moonlight. Then he added: “The authorities will be covering all of the heliports in the area.”

“What if he doesn’t land at a heliport?”

Brother Simon drew in a breath. “Well, then the hunt continues—”

“Not for me — at least not tonight. This huntress is going home.”

“But of course; the hour is late,” he said, with a chivalrous bow. “You will permit me to see you home, mademoiselle?”

Mandy smiled and touched the little man’s shoulder, brushing away a phantom piece of lint, and said, “Why not? After all, it’s not like I don’t trust you.”

Stinking Plaster

by Bavo Dhooge

Passport to Crime

Translated from the Flemish by Josh Pachter

In the decade since the publication of his first novel, Ghent’s Bavo Dhooge has produced more than sixty books. In 2002, he won the Dutch C rime Writers Association’s Shadow Prize for the best first novel published in Dutch or Flemish. A three-time nominee for the Flemish Crime Writers Association’s Diamond Bullet Award for best novel, he won in 2009 for Stiletto Libretto, which was also nominated for DCWA’s Golden Noose Award.

* * *

I tasted blood, sweet blood, but that was just an appetizer. A second later, a pair of hands gripped my head and gave my hair a quick rinse in a tub of plaster. The stink permeated my nose and mouth and lungs and weighed on my tongue like a charred steak. I struggled free of the tub and felt wet plaster bite at my eyes. There wasn’t a mirror handy, but five’ll get you ten I looked as sexy in gray as Richard Gere. The trick would be to get the stuff off me before it hardened and turned my perfect profile into a Greek bust with a busted nose.

But there wasn’t time for a self-beautification project. My attacker was still on the loose, somewhere in the atelier. Every light bulb in the place had been shattered, one by one, and the studio was as dark as a tomb.

I scooped up a plaster limb from a pile of debris. It could have been an arm or a leg — hell, for all I knew, it might just as well have been a giant toe. Contemporary art goes right over my head. Whatever it was, it’d do as a club in a pinch, and it might just help me avoid ending up stiff and cold as a statue myself.

It was almost pitch black, but just enough light leaked in around the edges of the drawn drapes to allow me to pick my way. The plaster figures that surrounded me were like angels guarding a crypt. I hoped they’d look out for me, too, while they were at it.

Then my attacker stumbled into a statue and cursed loudly, and I ducked behind a plaster gargoyle the size of a basketball.

“Hey, watch your language!” I yelled.

No response. I reached the work table where I remembered having noticed a flashlight the day before. A lot had happened in the last twenty-four hours...

The previous morning, I was admitted to a stately home in Millionaires’ Row, the wealthiest neighborhood in Ghent. My old nemesis, Inspector Bonte, who’d invited me, hadn’t been happy about it. He and his minions were there to investigate the disappearance of a girl.

“Somers,” he said, as I entered the atelier, “this is Jaak Froger.”

He nodded towards a lanky figure with long gray hair and a beard. Froger didn’t seem to recognize me in my detective outfit, but that’s the story of my life: Nobody pays any attention to private dicks — or butlers, either.

“My pleasure,” I said, sticking out a hand. “I’m Pat Somers: ‘I stay awake so you can sleep.’ ”

“That’s his advertising slogan,” Bonte explained. “He makes more sense in person.”

Froger ignored my hand, and I put it back where it belonged. “I take it you didn’t ask me here to critique my business card, Bonte?”

“Hardly. Mr. Froger is an artist. A sculptor.”

“You’ll have to find me a toga. I don’t pose in the nude.”

“You’re always posing,” Bonte growled.

“Jealous of my Greek profile?”

“Somers, I wouldn’t be jealous of you if you owned your own island in the Caribbean.”

“We haven’t seen each other in a while,” I told the sculptor confidentially. “We need to catch up.”

He looked like some ancient sage or philosopher, lost in a world of Higher Ideals. He stood there with one hand resting lightly on a wooden work table, its surface littered with knives and spatulas and other tools of his trade — and, oddly, the black barrel of a flashlight.

“You ever want to carve up the inspector here, I’d be happy to help. I’ll bring sandwiches, we can make a day of it.”

“All right, Somers, enough chitchat. The girl we’re looking for modeled for Mr. Froger. Her mother hasn’t heard from her in three days, and she didn’t show up here for her session yesterday.”

Froger awakened from his pensive moment and rejoined us in the land of the living. He uncrossed his arms and dug his hands into the pockets of his white smock. He looked like a tramp who’d dressed up as a surgeon but had forgotten to wash his hands.

“Maybe she didn’t like the finished product,” I suggested.

“It isn’t finished,” said Froger, like a politician discussing a bill that was still in committee. He had a Dutch accent.

“Maybe all that posing gave her cramps.”

“For five hundred euro, she can damn well deal with cramps,” said Froger. “I’ve already paid her, and I’m not finished with her yet.”

“So your interest is in finding your muse, is that it? You don’t really much care about the girl herself?”

“She’ll be worth far more as a statue than she’s worth as a girl,” he said, his words as cryptic as Sanskrit.

I glanced at Bonte. “I’d love to go right on chatting with Lord Froger, here,” I said, striking a match against the rough surface of a plaster grotesque, “but it’s like trying to get straight answers out of a block of marble.”

Bonte took my arm and led me outside. Through a dusty window, I watched the Dutch Rodin’s face go blank, as if he were a table lamp and someone had just pulled the plug. His shoulders slumped, his eyes fell closed.

It was misty out, and the garden smelled like a graveyard.

“Jaak Froger’s about to break through, Somers.”

“Ask me, he’s about to break apart.”

“The city’s going to commission him to do a monument for Millionaires’ Park.”

“Yeah? I hope he comes up with something better than those.” I waved at a pair of incomplete figures that glared out from the atelier at us like a couple of juvenile delinquents behind bars.

“They’re supposed to be abstract, Somers. You don’t know about Froger?”

I knew. Jaak Froger’s first success had come with an exhibition in the S.M.A.K., Jan Hoet’s Museum of Contemporary Art. After that, he’d pulled off an impressive stunt, erecting twelve plaster monstrosities along the Graslei in a single night — the city awoke the next morning to their miraculous appearance, as if they’d been delivered from outer space by aliens.

In my opinion, Froger himself was the alien.

I also knew there were collectors who’d paid as much as half a million euros for one of Froger’s plaster tchotchkes. Come to think of it, the plaster cast I’d worn on my broken leg after crashing my Taunus was still lying around my apartment somewhere. It wasn’t all that big, but give it the right title and maybe Hoet would buy it for his mantelpiece, pay me enough that I wouldn’t have to waste any more of my time dealing with the Old Philosopher.

Anyway, I knew about Froger. In fact, I’d seen him, the day before. Him and his muse...

A day earlier, I crossed the atrium and shimmered into the atelier. In amongst the ugly headless statues I spotted a true work of art. She sat like a Roman goddess with a white sheet draped over her shoulders, facing the artist. Jaak Froger stood at an easel, sketching her with broad pencil strokes. I doubted that he generally needed sketches for his misshapen, hulking projects — but with a still life like that in front of me, I would have found some excuse to stand and stare at it, too.

She was simply irresistible. She held her proud chin high, and her red hair seemed to be in constant motion. Froger wasn’t satisfied with his sketch, and he strode up to her and readjusted the sheet to bare one of her shoulders and reveal another ten centimeters of creamy thigh.

I took a seat on a huge plaster head that lay on the floor near the easel.

“What is this, a city map?” I said, examining the sketch.

“If you don’t mind your tongue,” snarled Froger, “you’ll need a city map to find your way home.”

“I thought artists only got moody when the work wasn’t going well.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“You apparently get moody when your seduction isn’t going well.”

“Get out of here, James. You’re throwing me off balance.”

“I was born off balance.” I winked at the red-headed model.

“You’re in the wrong room, James. My wife wants a foot massage.”

I tried to read the look on the model’s face. Her head was as motionless as a corpse’s, but the twinkle in her eyes was intended to reassure me. I nodded at her. Then Froger faced her and tipped his head at an angle. He smiled affably, but the girl didn’t react. Froger laid a hand on her thigh and patted it gently to indicate that it was time to take a break. She stood up and strolled off to smoke a cigarette.

“Even a butler ought to know that an artist and his model share an intimate relationship,” Froger told me.

“Would you have an intimate relationship with Margaret Thatcher if she was posing for you?”

“I make statues out of plaster, James, but I’m a man of flesh and blood.” He strode over to his easel, examined his sketch intently, and added a line here and there. If he needed that drawing to make his next sculpture, then I needed to fly to the Bahamas to eat a banana. His real motive was as obvious as Gene Simmons’ makeup.

Froger went on looking at the sketch and muttered, as if he were reciting a poem, “If you disturb me again while I’m working, James, you’ll need some plaster yourself — for the arm I will break. It’s up to you, you little bastard.”

“You’ve got strong hands, but that doesn’t mean you scare me, Jaak. You can play with your plaster titties as much as you like, but if I see you lay a finger on that girl again, the next project you work on will be your own tombstone.”

He barely looked up. I brushed past him as if he were one of his own white monsters. A row of them glared at me as I left the room, and I expected a cold plastery hand to grip my shoulder at any moment. They were truly awful creatures, disgusting, reflections of a twisted soul. Their faces had dripped and run in long white streaks that trailed down their cheeks like the frozen tears of the damned.

On my way out, I told Helga to holler anytime she needed me...

She’d needed me a day earlier. Before the cops had called me in to assist in the search for her, she’d hired me herself. Her name was Helga, she studied art history with a concentration in classicism. Jaak Froger had found her phone number posted on a “Models Available” bulletin board at the art school, and now he was concentrating on her curves.

The first time she’d posed for me with those piercing green eyes was when I’d run into her in a hallway at the house. It was like an eighteenth-century rendezvous in a country manor, where the ticking of a grandfather clock was louder than the whispered conversation of a pair of secret lovers. But Helga wasn’t exactly walking around in a hoop skirt and petticoats. She was stark naked when she turned a corner and bumped into me, and she was visibly upset. I gently pushed her off me. Dried, gritty plaster was smeared all over her like salve on an arson victim’s bums.

“You better hustle off to the bathroom and wash that stuff off you,” I said, “before one of us gets hard.”

She giggled. “Who are you?”

“I’m the butler who’s going to have to clean up this mess.”

“Forget the mess. I need you to protect me.”

“From what? A plaster avalanche?”

“They’re all crazy here.”

“You’re one to talk,” I said. “You need to get some clothes on before somebody nails you... to a pedestal.”

I shrugged off my black morning coat and draped it over her shoulders. Her red hair was white with plaster, and flakes of it drifted down onto the collar like a hobo’s dandruff. She stood there looking around her like a madwoman out of a Virginia Woolf novel. I touched a match to a joint and handed it to her as a peacefulness offering.

“That’s pot,” she exclaimed. “You’re a strange sort of butler.”

“I get paid just like a ‘normal’ butler,” I said. “I throw in strange for free.”

“I’ll pay you extra if you’ll protect me,” she whispered. “This place is a madhouse.”

“Why don’t we pretend you’re not naked and you tell me what the trouble is?”

At that moment, I heard footsteps approaching on the thick carpet. Jaak Froger ran towards us in his dirty smock, as if he’d been called to the O.R. for an emergency appendectomy. But from Helga’s expression it was obvious that he’d already been operating. Or at least trying to. She backed away from him nervously. Froger had a look in his eyes as if God had sent him a text message telling him he was on the right path to salvation. But I suspected that his wild expression had a more earthly cause. He held a nasty-looking metal file in his hand.

“So, here you are, Helga. I’ve been looking all over for you. You said you were just going for a cigarette.”

“She was in the mood for something a little more potent,” I said, exhaling pot smoke in his face.

“Who the hell are you? This is a private home.”

“I’m a private kind of guy. So that’s all fine, then.”

Helga wrapped her arms around my waist and held me close. Froger was salivating like a cop who’s spotted an expired parking meter. He stormed up to me and raised the file.

“I don’t know how you got in here, buster, but I know exactly how you’re going to leave.”

I buttoned my coat across Helga’s ample chest. Outside, it had begun to rain, but the heat was on in the house and I really didn’t need the coat, anyway. We were all so cozy together, I was ready to ring the bell for tea. Then I remembered that, since I was supposed to be the butler, fetching the kettle would actually be my job.

“What happened?” I asked Helga again.

“He wanted to cover me with plaster. My whole body”

“I hired you as a model,” Froger snapped. “This project is bigger than you are, girl. You’re not going to go all prudish on me now, are you?”

“I thought you were supposed to be a sculptor,” I said, “not a standup comic.”

“And who are you again, my man?”

“I’m James, the new butler,” I said. “And what are you? A sculptor or a fetishist?”

“I’m in a difficult stage at the moment. A transitional stage.”

“What stage is that, exactly? Puberty?”

“My earliest works were cast aluminum,” he explained, as if either of us really gave a damn, “and then I tried working in carved marble. But now I’m searching for something more naturalistic. Plaster allows me to replicate the human form almost exactly. So—”

“—so you figured you could dunk her in a vat of it?”

“I’m making a life cast, James. I — ach, why am I explaining myself to a fool like you? My wife will call the police to have you removed, and then you and I can get back to work, little one.”

He gazed intently at Helga. Not in a decadent or dirty way, but strangely, insistently, as if she belonged to him and he could do whatever he liked with her. And then, abruptly distracted, he wandered over to the living-room door and stood there scratching his head with the business end of his file.

Helga, meanwhile, was stuck to my side like Super Glue.

“Your wife’s already made a phone call this morning, Jaak,” I said.

He glanced up, surprised.

“She called me. I’m your new butler, and I’m supposed to make sure you don’t sweep too much dirt under the carpets. You artists think you’re perfectionists, but I’ll see your perfection and raise you.”

He blinked absently. “Excuse me?” he said.

“You heard me. I don’t care what ‘stage’ you’re in, Oedipal or narcissistic or whatever. You better play well with others, because the butler’s here, watching every move you make.”

He waved the file dismissively and stalked into the living room. The door swung shut behind him, and, behind it, an argument erupted. Helga gazed up at me playfully, as if inviting me to make a sandcastle from the plaster that still clung to her breasts.

“I want to hire you to protect me from his crazy moods,” she said.

“Make me an offer. You’re the third person who’s wanted to hire me this week.”

“I need the money he’s paying me, James. If you help me, though, I’ll split it with you.”

So in addition to private detective and butler, I was now also a model’s bodyguard...

Before the cops and Helga, yet another prospective employer had promised to treat me like a servant but pay me a king’s ransom. One day earlier, I’d waltzed through this same living-room door to meet the distinguished gentlewoman who sat in a wooden rocking chair by the window.

She was a study in contrasts: white hair, black sunglasses, pale skin, jet-black high heels. We all have our signature accessories. Mine is my battered Ford Taurus, hers was the expensive pair of sunglasses perched on her fine nose despite the drizzly weather and the room’s subdued lighting. She’d introduced herself over the telephone as Francine Marie-Christine d’Oplinter Cruz, and I felt like it was the first day of school and I was about to be tested to see if I could remember all that.

“You are Mr. Somers?”

“Patrick ‘Pat’ Isaac M. J. Somers, Jr.” I said, trying to keep up with the d’Oplinter Cruzes.

“Will you sit, please? I can’t see, but I prefer to be seen straight on, not in profile.”

I pulled up a chair and sat and winked broadly at her. Then I slowly drew my upper lip up to reveal my top teeth, à la Bogie. I decided to think of the woman with half a telephone book for a last name as Franny and undressed her with my eyes. I’d never had any problem with that stunt before, but it was more enjoyable when the woman could see me do it.

“I’ve been blind for four years, Mr. Somers.”

“I can beat that,” I said. “I haven’t been able to see or smell a thing in five years.”

“The agency told me you were amusing.” She forced a tight little laugh. “But let’s get down to business. Jaak Froger is my second husband. He’s an artist and spends most of his time in his studio in the back of the house. I need someone to keep me company during the day.”

She coughed away a catch in her voice. I raised my eyebrows.

She seemed to feel a change in my attitude.

“I hope I haven’t offended you,” she said.

“You’ve seen right through me. In my business, I have busy periods and slow spells. Right now, things are slow as molasses.”

“I might as well be dead for all the attention I get when my husband’s busy with his stinking plaster.”

She seemed a pleasant woman, well into her middle age, who didn’t mind looking the other way when it came to questions of etiquette.

“Well, I’m afraid I’m not very good company. I’m really more of a loner.”

“That doesn’t matter. I just want someone in the house for a few hours a day. Perhaps you can read to me a bit.”

I got to my feet and crossed to the baby grand on the far side of the room. I hadn’t played in a long time, but I ran my fingers across the keys and brought Erroll Gamer back to life for a few moments — a zombifled version of him, maybe, but still. A copy of Fitzgerald’s This Side of Paradise lay on top of the instrument. Yeah, Franny seemed to be the sort of dame who belonged back in the Roaring Twenties. I carried the book back to the chair and sat, flipped it open, and cleared my throat, but before I could get out a syllable, she stood up and groped her way to the window, almost knocking over a vase as she went.

“Mr. Somers, I told you that my husband no longer pays me any attention. Why don’t you go have a look at what he does pay attention to these days?”

She leaned forward, her forehead touching the window. Her pale calves were well worth looking at.

I nodded as I realized what she really was hiring me to do.

As I stood in the dark atelier trying to brush the plaster out of my hair, I thought back to the phone call that had set this whole chain of events in motion. Four days earlier, before the cops, before the model, before the lady of the house, I’d been hired by an insurance company. It seemed that a certain Francine Marie-Christine d’Oplinter Cruz had suffered from poor vision her entire life, but the company wanted to find out if the lady had truly been stricken blind four years earlier.

“We suspect,” my caller had told me, “that her claim is fraudulent.”

“Tell me about it,” I’d said.

“The woman receives a hefty payment every month because of her ‘blindness,’ and we think she’s concluded that we must be blind ourselves. You’ll be taking a position as a household servant, but in fact you’ll be working for us.”

“I don’t do windows,” I’d said — but I’d taken the job.

And now, four days later, I located the flashlight on the work table by the atelier’s window. I flicked it on and followed its beam of light like a bloodhound on a scent.

Something glittered behind one of the plaster grotesques. I headed that way and stumbled over a work in progress, which shattered like a china plate in a Greek restaurant. My attacker whirled towards me, but I swung my right arm in a wide arc and felt my elbow connect with its target.

In the flashlight’s beam, I saw a pair of black sunglasses lying amongst the plaster shards that littered the floor. I picked them up and set them on the bridge of a statue’s nose. Then I told Franny the game was up, and she crawled out from behind the gargoyle where she’d fallen. Even with one eye swollen shut and ass over teakettle, she held herself with perfect dignity.

“Enough already,” I said.

“This time I really couldn’t see where I was going.”

I forced a tight little laugh.

“I can see where you’re going,” I told her, “and you’re not gonna like it there.”

“How long have you known?”

“I suspected it when you almost knocked over that vase the other day. A blind woman would know exactly where every object in her house was located.”

I put out a hand and helped her to her feet. She leaned against a giant plaster sculpture. It seemed to be the only finished piece in the studio. Froger had apparently found his inspiration after all, although it really didn’t do much for me.

“I know it’s none of my business,” I said, “but there are easier ways to make a living.”

“I wouldn’t know,” she responded coldly. “I’ve never worked a day in my life.” “You’ve been busy,” I said, “filing your nails.”

“You have no idea what it’s like living with an egomaniac like Jaak.”

“I can imagine there were times when you couldn’t stand the sight of him, but there are limits.”

“I’m not a maid, Mr. Somers. You don’t think I’d spend my life cooking and cleaning for him?”

“No, not that, but you’d help him get away with a murder. Or did Helga realize you were faking, so you did what you had to do to protect your secret?”

She lowered her hand from her eye. It was already turning purple, but oddly enough, on her the color looked good. I wondered why a woman would hide herself away like this. She lived in another age, with other values and other norms. She called it elegance, but to me it read like pure indolence. After four years of putting on an act, she’d become literally blind to the world outside her home.

I shuffled my feet, wiping plaster from the soles of my Pumas.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said.

“You’re not the only one who’s suddenly seen the light, darlin’.”

“Jaak and I went through hard times, Mr. Somers. My ‘blindness’ was the only way we could think of to generate an income — and it was barely enough to keep us going. Perhaps I’m old-fashioned, but I’ve never known a woman who’d go out and get a job while her husband stayed home and stared at other women’s nakedness. I believed in Jaak’s talent, but I wasn’t that blind.”

“But Helga didn’t want Jaak staring at her — so Jaak lost control of that file he was holding?”

“Jaak’s not just an artist. He’s like some kind of omnipotent god. If he can’t have what he wants, then no one can have it.”

“These bastards who think their ‘art’ entitles them to gallop off in any direction their dicks are pointing make me sick.”

Her head swiveled to gaze at the giant grotesque figure against which she was leaning. I shoved her into it, and they both fell to the ground with a crash. The statue cracked open like Humpty Dumpty.

She swallowed a scream and looked away.

I didn’t need the flashlight to see what Franny’s god had wrought. Froger’s poor, beautiful model had been immortalized in stinking plaster, and all the king’s horses and all the king’s men would never put Helga together again.

Hedge Hog

by Hilary Davidson

A native Torontonian, Hilary Davidson has lived in New York City since 2001. She’s the author of 18 nonfiction kooks and many articles. In September of 2010, her first novel, Damage Done, appeared to strong reviews, including PW’s, which hailed the kook as “razor sharp.” She’s also making a mark as a short-story writer, making one of 2008’s best-of-the-year anthologies and winning the 2010 Spinetingler Award for Best Story.

* * *

Harris Bulger was no gentleman. I knew that long before I got into bed with him. Truth be told, there was actually very little time from when we first shook hands till we slipped between the sheets together. Afterwards, he slapped my bottom and told me that I was better than an escort. Instead of smacking him back, I smiled, and we started seeing each other once or twice a week, always at his Upper East Side apartment. What Harris lacked in charm, his home made up for with its towering ceilings, open-air terrace, and breathtaking view of New York.

Three months after our first rendezvous, Harris’s manners hadn’t improved. We were in bed again, but when Harris was done, he grunted and pushed me aside. I tumbled to the edge of the bed, sliding along the Egyptian cotton sheets while Harris sat up, lit a cigarette, and started to lay out another line of cocaine.

“You should get going before Meredith comes home,” he said.

Meredith was his wife, a tall, blond trophy who, I’d heard, liked to brag about how she used to work on Wall Street, almost ten years after she’d been making coffee for the traders at Lehman Brothers.

“I was planning to stay and play with you awhile longer, darling.” I ran my fingers through the thick, matted fur on his back, while he vacuumed up the coke. “I don’t get to see you often enough.”

Harris turned toward me, making the extra flesh that padded his body and pooled in his belly wobble. “Having you here is a lot more fun, Lacey.”

“I could arrange to be here full-time, you know.”

“That would be great,” he answered, but his tone was noncommittal. I’d heard all of his complaints about Meredith: her temper, her vanity, her bouts of bulimia, her appetite for drugs, her taunting Harris about his growing bulk, and her lack of interest in him. Why he didn’t kick her bony ass out to the street was beyond me. It wasn’t as if they had kids together. Undoubtedly, Harris’s success as a hedge-fund manager was as attractive to her as it was to me, but Meredith was born into a wealthy family, so she must have had other resources. In any case, I didn’t need to understand it. I only needed to work around it.

“Tell me what you want, darling,” I cooed. “What do you want most in the world right now?”

He took a long drag. “You know what I could really go for?”

“What?”

“A burger from that Frenchie guy’s place.” He flicked ash on the bed and I shuddered at the thought of beautiful sheets with cigarette holes. Harris wouldn’t care. He’d replace them with Frette linens from Gracious Home that cost about as much as a month’s rent at my drab little shoebox in Flatbush.

“Frenchie guy? You mean Daniel Boulud?” I asked. “You want the Burger Royale? The one with shaved black truffles?”

“Yeah.” Harris’s jowls relaxed into a smile and his small, piggy eyes got a faraway look. “Get them to deliver a couple, will you?”

“Oh, I’m not going to have one.”

“They’re for me.” Harris squinted and his lower lip quivered. “What, are you going to start taunting me about my weight like Meredith does? It’s genetic, you know.” He dropped his cigarette into a glass on the night table and looked at the face of the gold watch sitting beside it. With a lumbering effort, he propelled himself off the bed. “Gotta shower.” He didn’t turn around, so I was spared the full-frontal view. “See you, Lacey.”

“ ’Bye, darling,” I called, aiming for a wistful note, as if I were going to miss him. What I really wanted to do was to wash myself with Lysol. But once I heard the water in the shower go on, that sensation faded. I was alone in the most beautiful apartment I’d ever seen. Slipping out of bed, I put on my push-up bra and stockings and pulled my dress on. My shoes were by the front door, because Harris said my stiletto heels might damage the beautiful parquet floors. Meredith was very protective of the floors, apparently.

I stood for a moment, listening to the water. Then, before I lost my nerve, I grabbed the red thong that matched my bra and marched into Meredith’s dressing room. The space was gigantic, with mirrored walls, Art Deco furniture, and a leopard-print carpet. One wall was a shrine to shoes, with Manolo Blahnik, Jimmy Choo, and Christian Louboutin all sharing space on the shelves. The urge to try them on nagged at me, but Meredith’s huge size-eleven feet were three sizes bigger than mine. Focus, I told myself. Then I tucked the thong into the edge of the chaise longue, where the back met the seat. No way was Meredith going to miss that.

I turned to her dressing table. Meredith was a neat freak who kept her hairpins lined up in a row. She was smart enough to lock up her jewelry, but she left other treasures lying around. There was a jar of Clé de Peau’s precious La Crème moisturizer sitting there, with a delicate silver spatula balanced atop it. The implement actually came with the cream, but since that cost $475 an ounce, it was a relative pittance. I wondered if Meredith collected the little spatulas when she was done with each jar. It seemed like the kind of tiling she would do. On impulse, I swiped the cream and spatula and dropped it into my bag. Would she notice that? I’d swiped her bottle of Baccarat’s Les Larmes Sacrées de Thebes perfume on my last visit to the apartment. I didn’t even like the fragrance, but I craved the pyramid-shaped crystal bottle. That was before I discovered it cost $1,700 for a quarter-ounce. I wondered what she thought was happening to her stuff.

There was a little slip of paper under the jar. I squinted at it.

Tramp, it said. Perfect for Hedge Hog.

For some reason, my lips quivered. Was that bleached-blond bag of anorexic bones calling me a tramp? Hedge Hog was her nasty nickname for her husband. When Harris had first told me about it, I’d almost laughed. That would have been a bad move, because the name almost brought Harris to tears. Still, it was wittier than I’d have given Meredith credit for. But there was nothing funny about being called a tramp.

The note was creepy, as if Meredith were speaking directly to me, something she’d never done when I’d seen her in person. She’d visited Harris’s office a couple of times, sweeping in without even a hello as I sat there at the reception desk.

For a moment, I felt an urge to flee the apartment. I backed out of the dressing room and closed the double French doors with a soft click. The shower was still running. Harris had plenty of real estate to wash, after all. No one was chasing me out, but I felt out of place. That sensation lasted until I walked into the living room. Harris’s apartment was on the twelfth floor of a Fifth Avenue building overlooking Central Park and was barely a block away from the Guggenheim. Some decorator had mixed French antiques with Southeast Asian icons throughout, and the results were serenely beautiful. I wasn’t sure how I’d change it when I finally moved in, though I knew I’d have to. A woman had to mark her territory.

Boulud Bistro was on speed dial on the kitchen phone. Harris’s craving for a $150 burger was not a new thing. No matter how much money he raked in, he still had the tastes of an adolescent boy. After I phoned the order in, I pulled a crystal tumbler from a cabinet, marked it with a red lip print, and set it on the counter. There was no way that Meredith was going to miss the evidence of my latest visit to Harris’s apartment. If she wanted to keep any dignity at all, she’d have to leave.

As I strolled out the door, I stopped for one last, lingering gaze. In my head, I was already living there. It was going to be wonderful, even if it was with Harris.

Afterwards I walked down Fifth Avenue, along the edge of Central Park. My fantasy of living on the Upper East Side continued to play in my head. It was easy to picture myself jogging through the park in the morning, then having a massage or doing yoga. I’d have lunch at those fancy restaurants favored by the ladies of the neighborhood, places where they brought you a special footstool to hold your handbag. In the afternoon, I’d probably have a board meeting at an art museum. I wouldn’t be just another socialite taking up a seat at the table; I could help a museum, say, the Metropolitan Museum of Art, with its acquisitions. I’d been a fine-art major at Butler University, after all.

In fact, when I’d first come to New York, a starry-eyed grad, I’d worked in a series of quirky little galleries in Chelsea. Deep down, I’d always suspected that was where I’d meet my future husband. But the only men who walked in the door were either gay, taken, or bill collectors who were there to repossess the office furniture. After struggling for six years through that, I’d bailed and gone to work for an office-temp agency. That had improved the odds of meeting straight men... that, and the fact that my standards had sunk. I’d given up hope of finding a wealthy, handsome soul mate. I was thirty-two and not getting any younger, so I’d scratched every requirement off my list but one: money.

The fact that I was even seeing Harris showed how far my standards had dropped. Harris wasn’t any girl’s dream, of that much I was sure. He was of average height but above-average build. Most of the hair on his head had already waved bye-bye, at thirty-eight, though the carpet on his chest, back, arms, and legs grew thick and furry. He had sweaty palms, bad breath, and an overbite that should have been corrected years ago.

Still, he knew how to make money. So he had a certain charm. I had to give him that.

Harris ignored me when we were at work. I was on a contract, filling in for a receptionist who’d gotten knocked up by a married trader. That was one smart cookie, I thought. Still, the thought of carrying Harris’s spawn made bile surge up my throat. I waited for a couple of days, then shimmied into his office after the market closed for the day and closed the door behind me.

“I’ve missed you, darling,” I cooed.

“Busy,” Harris barked back, his eyes not leaving his computer screens. He had three monitors that told him what was going on in markets around the world. The room reeked of cigarette smoke. Of course, it was illegal to smoke in the office, but the higher-ups didn’t care what the hedge-fund managers did so long as they produced big returns. If you looked closely, there were traces of white powder on his desk.

“Do you want me to come over tonight?”

“No.”

If I’d cared about him, my feelings would have been hurt. You stupid jerk, I thought. I’d like to shove you out the window. I was tempted to call him Hedge Hog, but worried that would cross a line. “That’s too bad,” I said instead. “Want me to come over tomorrow?”

“No.”

It was frustrating that he wouldn’t even look at me. “Is your wife in town?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Does she have any trips planned soon?”

“She’s ditching me next week to watch polo in Barbados.” The hurt in his voice was clear. Poor Harris felt like he was being abandoned. This was my way in.

“How could she want to leave you?” I sat in Harris’s lap, not an easy thing to do given how much stomach surged over it. “She doesn’t appreciate what a good thing she’s got.”

We went at it for a little while. When we finished, he was sweaty and panting. I got up and made sure I looked decent. The last thing I wanted was for anyone else at the office to know about us. If there was a better prospect in these waters, I wanted to catch him and toss this one back.

“That was fun, Lacey,” Harris said, lighting a cigarette. “I’ll tell you when she’s gone so you can come over. We can have some more fun together.”

The fun was one-sided, but I kept that to myself. “That sounds wonderful, darling. I can’t wait.”

A smarter, less conceited man would have heard the sarcasm in my voice. But Harris just sat there, happy as the proverbial pig in mud.

“Hey, Lacey,” he said on my way out.

“What is it, darling?”

“Order me up some pizza, will you? Bacon, peppers, extra cheese, caviar.”

I smiled and closed the door.

The next time I went to Harris’s apartment, I was prepared. I brought perfume so that I could mark my territory, feminine hygiene products that were a different brand from what Meredith used, and a book of love poetry that I was going to leave under her bedside table. I had doubts about that last one. She’d been living with Harris long enough to know he wasn’t the love-poetry type. Still, the message would be loud and clear. You’re losing this battle, it proclaimed.

My ace was inside a pink box that came from a Lower East Side shop that most people wore sunglasses to go inside. It was an adult toy called the Flower Power, and it promised hours of solo pleasure. That was going inside Meredith’s bedside table. I was still mulling over writing a note to go with it. You must be lonely, I wanted to say, wondering if that was enough of a taunt.

And then I found her note. It was on a plain yellow Post-it note on her dresser, under a jar of Valmont skin cream that cost roughly the same as my monthly rent. Hands off Hedge Hog, it said. None of this belongs to you.

Was this woman nuts? Did she think that writing little notes to me was going to scare me away? There was something creepy about it, true, but it spoke volumes about her, the fact that she knew I was in her home, and that her only defense against me was through Post-its. She must be feeling threatened. She knew that I was there. She didn’t know my name, or any details about me, but she’d gotten the message. I was winning. Poor Meredith.

The only thing was, I wasn’t entirely sure I wanted the prize that was within my grasp. True, I loved trying on Meredith’s designer clothes, but I wanted my own. I stole her lotions and potions; Meredith’s dressing table was like a candy store for women who’d had to give up edible treats to stay thin.

“You’d better not be getting vain like her,” Harris huffed one morning when he caught me staring into the dressing table’s mirror. I’d been examining the fine lines that had etched themselves into the delicate skin under my eyes. If they’d been obvious enough for Harris to see, he’d replace me in the time it took to get more black-truffle burgers delivered.

That was the thing about Harris: His life was all about what he wanted. While I stayed with him that week, I discovered how brutish he really was. It wasn’t that he was cruel; he just didn’t think that anyone else had needs. He’d order food for himself and forget about me. In bed, he acted like I was his slave. But I pretended to enjoy every moment, and that made him very happy. One night, after he pushed me off him and rolled over to snort down another line of cocaine, I asked him if he’d ever had this much fun with Meredith.

“No,” he answered. “Never.”

“Really?” I was intrigued. “What’s she like in bed?”

“We don’t do much anymore. I have more fun with other girls.”

Other girls? Was there one besides me? Tension shot down my back, straightening my spine. “Oh, you have other girls?” I said, in a teasing voice. “Why don’t you ask them over so we can party together?”

“I’m not seeing anyone else right now. Just you, Lacey.” It was probably as close to a declaration of affection as I’d ever get from him.

“But there have been other girls, before me?”

“Sure.” Harris lit a cigarette and lay back.

“What happened to them?”

“Sometimes I get tired of them. Sometimes they meet someone else. And sometimes...” His eyes looked hazy, as if he were working on a puzzle. “Things just don’t work out.”

Who wouldn’t want to take your calls? I thought. “Have you ever thought about breaking up with Meredith?”

“Sure”

“But you haven’t done it.”

“I did once.”

“Really? What happened?”

“There was this other girl who I... well, I fell for her, and Meredith... well, Meredith was being Meredith.” He dragged on his cigarette. If only it could have made him more articulate. “But it didn’t work out. The other girl... changed.”

“Changed how?”

Harris stared at the ceiling. I repeated my question, but he wouldn’t look at me. “It just didn’t work out,” he said finally.

“So Meredith moved back in?”

“Yeah. She makes my life... well, not easy, but it’s... familiar, I guess. Even though I kind of hate living with her.” He took a long drag. “Sometimes I think she likes it that I sleep with other women, so I don’t bother her. My own wife doesn’t want me.” His eyes were watery.

“You mean she doesn’t work at pleasing you?” I leaned over and kissed him.

“She’s not like you, Lacey. You work really hard at making me happy.” He was staring at me intently. “If she moved out would you move in?”

“Are you asking me to?” In spite of everything, I was still eager. I wanted to live in that apartment.

“Yes.” His voice was quiet, almost shy. “I don’t like to be alone. If she moves out, you’d have to move in immediately.”

“I think that could be arranged.”

“It would be fun, having you here all the time.” He crushed his cigarette. “You wouldn’t travel all the time and leave me here, would you?”

“Never,” I promised, tempted to cross my fingers.

“I bet we’d have a lot of fun together,” he said.

“Oh, we would.”

“I’ll think about it,” he said.

I wanted to slap him. The way he sounded made it seem entirely his decision, not mine. His job at the hedge fund and his money had made him incredibly arrogant. Still, that money was what I wanted.

“I’ll make you happier than she ever has,” I said, going on to argue my point without words.

When I left Harris’s apartment after that extended visit, I was pleased with myself. But as I stepped outside, into the sunshine, it hit me that he hadn’t so much as given me cab fare back to Flatbush.

It hit me then what a sweet deal Meredith had.

There I was, standing on the street with my overnight bag, crammed full of little luxuries I’d pilfered from Meredith’s dressing table. Perfume, skin-perfecting serums and creams, luxe makeup, and a pair of silver earrings that she must have deemed not important enough to lock up. I’d picked up her leavings and kept her husband occupied while she was off in a tropical paradise.

She didn’t want Harris, but she wasn’t going to divorce him, either. The fact that he was sleeping with me actually enabled him to stay with her.

That realization hurt. I wandered, dazed, to the subway entrance on Lexington, but I couldn’t make myself walk down the stairs. It wasn’t that I was afraid of the subway, but I dreaded the moment when I would have to return to my crappy apartment in Flatbush. The thought of turning all three locks and stepping inside a room that stank of mold and mu shu pork was more than I could bear just then. Instead I wandered south, found myself in front of a church, and was drawn inside.

It had been years since I’d stepped into a church, much less a confessional. I wasn’t ready to go that far now, but I reflexively dipped my hand into the font, then slipped into a pew. There were a few other people sitting in the church, and they stared ahead, almost as if the priest were performing Mass. I opened my bag and extracted the Post-it note: Hands off Hedge Hog. None of this belongs to you.

How many times had Meredith written notes like that to the different women Harris had cheated with? I was just the latest in a long line, and suddenly, it didn’t seem worth it. It wasn’t as if I loved Harris. I adored his apartment and craved his lifestyle. But I didn’t even like him, and I shuddered to think of the life ahead of me, with Harris pawing at me and then shoving me aside. I was doing wrong, and it wasn’t even getting me anywhere.

Stop now, I told myself. Move on. There are plenty of other rich guys out there. I decided then and there that I wasn’t crawling after Harris anymore. And I was going to run the other way if he came after me. There had to be someone better.

My resolution lasted almost three months. That was long enough for me to have the satisfaction of blowing Harris off the next several times he tried to get me to sleep with him.

“But why not?” he asked me, once he realized I was serious. “We have a good time together, Lacey. I thought you cared about me.”

“You’re married, and I’m not interested in a married man.”

The wounded expression on his jowly face was priceless. Better yet, I met Nigel, another hedge-fund manager, but one who was a handsome triathlete with a sexy South African accent. For a month, I thought I’d died and gone to heaven, until I actually almost died. Nigel had flown me — on a private plane — to Bermuda for a weekend.

“What I love about you, Lacey, is that you don’t have any inhibitions. You don’t, do you?” he asked.

“None at all,” I’d answered. His hands caressed my neck, and then he started to throttle me. I tried to scream, but no sound came out of my mouth but a choked gurgle. His green eyes were wide with excitement, and the more I panicked, the more they gleamed. Then I blacked out. When I woke up, Nigel was sipping champagne and smoking a Cuban cigar. I was on the floor.

“That was lovely, Lacey,” he said. “You do bruise up terribly, though.”

There were marks on my throat where he’d gripped me, a necklace of black and blue. After that, Harris started looking pretty good again. Especially since he was pursuing me. There were flowers and plaintive phone calls. He bought me a bracelet from Tiffany & Co., and when that didn’t work, a necklace from Harry Winston. He couldn’t understand what had happened, but he’d do anything to get me back, he said.

“Then get rid of Meredith,” I told him.

He did, and I moved into his apartment the next day. It was even more gorgeous than I remembered. Meredith hadn’t smashed any glass or done any damage. Instead, she’d packed up her jewelry and some clothing and personal items and left. Harris didn’t know where she’d gone. Her clothing was still on hangers and most of her shoes were there, but the luxurious toiletries and makeup were gone.

But there was a note on her dressing table: Hedge Hog is all yours. Enjoy it while it lasts.

It amazed me that she hadn’t put up more of a fight. She’d vanished with barely a whimper. Was that note her attempt to mock me, or make me feel insecure or guilty? It was a failure. I crumpled it up and threw it out.

It was true that living with Harris wasn’t going to be any picnic. While I was in the apartment, I still didn’t have any money, and Harris wouldn’t give me any.

“If you need something, tell me and I’ll buy it for you,” he said.

I’d already made a list of things I wanted to get. The top of my list was an appointment with a Park Avenue dermatologist known for her amazing ability to suspend her patients’ aging process.

“Are you kidding me?” Harris asked. “Meredith wasted so much of my money on crap like that. No way.”

The only thing he seemed to think of as a reasonable purchase was lingerie. He ordered a selection of it for me. On the same day that my French maid’s costume arrived, so did a box for Meredith. It was from a department store, and it was filled with her monthly supply of beauty products. It seemed heaven-sent. There was a collection of small bottles from Sisley-Paris, filled with their famous elixir, and RéVive’s precious serum — $600 an ounce! — that promised to turn over dead skin cells at a rate eight times faster than normal skin. My heart skipped a beat. I ran with it to the bathroom, washed my face, and put on some serum. It immediately stung my skin, which seemed a sure sign that it was working. I gently tapped on some eye cream, and it made my fingers sizzle as well as my face. That’s some powerful stuff, I thought. But it was only when I misted my face with what was supposed to be a skin-softening balm that I felt scorching pain. It was as if someone had seared off the top layer of my skin. I screamed and splashed water on my face, but when I looked in the mirror, my skin was completely red, and my eyes were puffed up like a bullfrog’s.

“Acid bums don’t heal normally,” the doctor told me in the hospital. That was much later, after they’d sedated and restrained me because of the pain. They put me on an IV that gave me the means to push the pain away, but it lurked by me, trying to get closer. What I wanted was a mirror, but they wouldn’t let me near one.

“Plastic surgery will help,” the doctor added. “But it will take several operations. Insurance won’t cover most of it. Do you have anyone who can help you financially?”

“My boyfriend,” I said. The words came out garbled, because the thin skin of my lips had been burned away.

“All right. We’ll talk with him when he comes in,” the doctor said.

Harris came in once, while I was sleeping, I was told by a nurse. I waited for him to come back, then asked a nurse to call him, then tried calling him myself. The bandages on my hands made it hard to do. Or maybe that was the pain medication. Either way, I couldn’t reach him.

Then the note arrived.

Dear Lacey, I’m so sorry that things didn’t work out between us. I wish you all the best.

It wasn’t signed, but it didn’t need to be. I recognized Meredith’s handwriting.

Work Experience

by Simon Brett

In addition to authoring three popular series of mystery novels — those starring Charles Paris, Mrs. Pargeter, and the residents of Fethering — Simon Brett has written many plays and several series for TV and radio. His TV sitcom After Henry is now available on DVD, and his character Charles Paris can be found on Britain’s Radio 4 in plays adapted from some of the Brett novels. Readers won’t want to miss the latest Brett novel in print in the U.S., Bones Under the Beach Hut.

* * *

It should have been a straightforward job. Louis had cased the joint. Milton was set up as the getaway driver. The actual burglary was to be done by Hopper, who’s the best lock-man in West London, and me, Chico. And everything would have been fine if Hopper hadn’t insisted on bringing his young nephew Terence along.

Seems it’s something they’re very keen on at schools these days. “Work Experience,” they call it. Usually the kids go along with their parents to get a taste of the workaday world, but with Terence’s dad in Parkhurst for the foreseeable, that was never going to work out, was it?

Apparently the boy done some Work Experience with his mum, who does location catering for television programmes. Terence had helped — or more likely hindered — her for a week when she was cooking for the crew on one of them reality shows — you know, hidden cameras, members of the public looking stupid. Called Danger: Men at Work. Title doesn’t mean anything to me. I’m not into telly. Anyway, that Work Experience must’ve been a waste of time. Location catering isn’t going to be much use to the boy. Never going to be a career for a grown man, is it?

So Hopper, who’s always had a strong sense of family, said Terence should come along with him on this job.

Terence is at that kind of awkward age, all elbows and Adam’s apple. He wears T-shirts with meaningless slogans on them, hoodies, and, dangling off his thin backside, garments which have never quite decided whether they are shorts or trousers. And he has, like permanently grafted on his head, a baseball cap, which he’ll wear at any angle other than the natural one with the peak in front.

Hopper didn’t mention the idea of bringing Terence along until right at the end of the planning meeting. He must have known none of us would have liked the idea, and hoped to shuffle it in unnoticed when we was all getting ready to leave.

Up until that point everything had gone very smoothly. Although I say it myself, that was mostly down to me. I’d picked up the information about the place, and I’d given Louis some very good suggestions before he checked it out. I was flattered that during the planning meeting more than one of the others referred to it as “Chico’s job.” I hadn’t been with the gang as long as the rest, and it gave me the feeling they were beginning to accept — even respect — me.

I’d heard about the place from a mate of mine down the Red Cow. Blob, he’s called. And I must say, when he told me, my first reaction — like anyone’s would have been — is that the job was a total nonstarter. I mean, one thing you learn pretty early in this line of work is to keep clear of the Filth. I’ve nothing against coppers individually — I’m sure a lot of them are kind to animals and good to their mums — but as a general rule I have made it my business to avoid them. So when Blob says that the flat he’s recommending is right over a police station... well, I thought he was about ready for the old Care in the Community.

Next he come up with some proverb about the best place to hide being nearest the light, which still sounded well dodgy to me, but I kept listening. And I’m glad I did, because the more detail he gave me, the more I knew the job was a real peach. Soft, juicy, ripe for plucking.

Fact is, this police station was a redbrick Victorian block, built for times when the old cash flow wasn’t so strapped. Offices downstairs, second storey all police courts and meeting rooms. That floor hadn’t been used for some time, and during another cost-cutting round in the 1970s, some bright spark had had the idea of turning it into a residence (known waggishly round the station as “Evening Hall”) and flogging it off.

This was duly done and the flat was bought by some geezer who was an expert in antiques. Specialised in gold and silver coins, and, according to Blob, the place was full of them. Owner spent a lot of time abroad, buying from other dealers. And this was the sweet bit... place had no burglar alarms, no grilles on the windows, nothing. Geezer reckoned being sat on top of a cop shop was security enough. Apparently felt so confident the stuff’d never get nicked that he hadn’t even insured it. (Which, incidentally, is not something I’d recommend. Reason I can sleep easy at night doing the work I do is that I know in most cases anything I purloin will be covered on the old insurance. So really what I commit is victimless crimes... though, strangely, some of the people whose stuff I take don’t see it that way. Nor, for some reason, do the insurance companies. Or the police. Odd, that.)

Anyway, like I said, Louis cased the joint. We always work that way — get a place looked at by someone who’s not going to be involved in the actual thieving. Louis’s good for that kind of work. Seeing him for the first time, it’d never occur to you that he’d ever broken the law in his life. And certainly not that he’s the brains behind our outfit. We don’t have a leader as such, but Louis is the one we all refer to, check stuff out with. You’d never know it, though. He looks like a retired schoolteacher, all thick glasses and shapeless corduroy. And he’s got this bumbling way about him. No one’s surprised when he takes wrong turnings and walks into places he shouldn’t.

That’s how he played it when he was casing the police station. Told us all about it at the planning meeting. “It was my intention,” he says, “to make a cursory preliminary examination of the exterior, and to that end I wandered about in the manner of a superannuated gentleman whose mental faculties were challenged by the task of finding the main entrance.”

(Another thing about Louis, he does tend to use a lot of long words. Rest of us don’t always understand all of them, but most of us usually get his gist.)

“My scrutiny confirmed our most optimistic expectations. Though the police station itself is guarded by a plethora of CCTV cameras and other security devices, there is nothing to monitor who enters or leaves the first-floor flat”

“Except,” objected Milton, who, despite the contrary impression given by his looks, reckons he’s quite quick on the old logic, “surely anyone who gets up to the first-floor entrance is going to have to go through the police station’s surveillance system? Unless you’re suggesting we use a helicopter.”

Louis holds up a hand to quieten him, like Milton was some kid talking out of turn. The way he done it suggested the old boy really must have been a schoolteacher at some point, before he saw the light and come over to our side.

“What you say is correct. And any attempt to gain access to the upstairs flat by its main entrance would be extremely hazardous.”

“You suggesting we smash in through the windows, then?”

“Milton, Milton, if you have a fault, it is that you tend to be too precipitous. You want everything to happen immediately. Which, while an excellent and desirable quality in a getaway driver, is an instinct which must at times be curbed during normal social intercourse.”

“Er...?” says Milton, who’s never been as good at getting Louis’s gist as the rest of us.

“What I am asking is that you allow me to make my report in my own style. And at my own pace.” This was said in a way that must have made a good few fourth-formers cower over the years. It certainly had the effect of shutting Milton up.

“Having ascertained the security situation on the exterior of the building,” Louis went on, at his own pace, “I then decided I should extend my investigation to the interior. Not wishing to raise suspicions, I developed the already-assumed persona of a somewhat confused elderly gentleman. My cover story was to be that, while entrusted with the care of my grandson’s gerbil, I had inadvertently allowed it to escape through my open back door, and I was hoping to enlist the assistance of the police to secure the rodent’s recapture.

“When I entered the building, I discovered that there was a queue of other complainants and the desk sergeant was preoccupied by a large lady, bearing a more than passing resemblance to Boadicea, who was insisting that, unless her neighbour could be persuaded to clip his leylandii, blood would flow.

“After some minutes of sitting waiting, I rose and, with a mumbled explanation about ‘prostate trouble,’ asked a passing WPC to be pointed towards the gentlemen’s lavatory.

“I was directed through a door into a central area where, serendipitously, the male and female conveniences turned out to be placed either side of a substantial staircase. The space was occupied only by a few filing cabinets and some broken-down chairs. It wasn’t anyone’s office, just a glory-hole on the way to the police cells and the station’s back entrance.

“Anyway, at the top of the staircase I could see a wall not included in the building’s original design, into which was set another door. This, I felt certain, must give access to the flat upstairs. Exaggerating my assumed decrepitude — just in case anyone should come in and see me — I climbed the stairs, which were dusty with disuse, as was the small strip of landing in front of the wall. And the good news is that the lock on the door up there is of such simplicity that it would take someone of Hopper’s talents a matter of seconds to open it with his bare fingernails.”

Our lock-man accepted the compliment with a modest smile. Louis also smiled and placed his hands flat on the table to indicate that his report was finished. Milton was still cowed by the schoolmasterly reprimand he had received, so I was the one who asked the obvious question. “You’re saying we should make our way into the flat from inside the police station?”

“You have a very acute understanding, Chico. That is exactly what I meant.”

We were all silent for a moment. Then I showed I was prepared to ask another obvious question. “But won’t the Filth notice? I mean, look at us. Say it’s just Hopper and me does the job. The only way we two would look right in a cop shop is with handcuffs on.”

“Dressed like that, you would indeed, Chico. But were you to don the habiliments of a member of Her Majesty’s constabulary, you would present a much less incongruous picture.”

Okay, I’d never heard the word “habiliments” in my life before, but I was still getting Louis’s gist. “You mean we dress up as coppers?”

“Indubitably.”

Hopper and me exchanged looks. One thing neither of us likes doing is committing more than one crime at a time. A burglary of gold and silver coins is one thing, but doing it while “impersonating a police officer”... well, that’s dead iffy.

“What about me?” asks Milton. “Won’t people smell a rat when they see two coppers legging it into the getaway car?”

“No, they won’t,” Louis purred. “They will think it the most natural thing in the world.”

“How’dya mean?”

“Milton, Milton, what could be more natural than for two police officers to get into the back of a Panda car driven by another police officer?”

“You’re saying I’m going to be in fancy dress and all?”

“Yes, Milton.”

“And I’m going to hot-wire a police Panda?”

“Yes, Milton.”

There was another silence. Long one, this time. Then I says, “Come on, Louis, tell us how it’s going to work.”

So he told us. We asked a lot of questions, we pulled the plan apart, tested it for weaknesses. And at the end, not for the first time, we all agreed that Louis was a blooming genius.

It was then that Hopper shuffled in the idea of his nephew Terence coming along for Work Experience.

I thought teenagers was meant to be silent. Grumpy, always going off to their bedrooms in a huff, shutting the world out with their iPods, never giving their parents or any other adults the time of day. Well, that evening, soon as Terence, escorted by his uncle Hopper, joined Milton and me in the car on the way to the job, it was clear he didn’t fit the moody teenage stereotype. Blab, blab, blab all the time with him. I tell you, spend half an hour with that boy and you’ll come away with permanently bent ears.

Another drawback of Terence was his aftershave. Smelt like a blooming spice-rack, ponged out the whole car.

We didn’t involve him till the day of the job. Louis said less the boy knew the better, and I was with him on that. But blimey, if we’d answered all the questions he chucked at us, he’d soon’ve known more about the job than we did.

He wanted to know where we was going, he wanted to know why the three of us was dressed as coppers, he wanted to know if we was armed... coo, he didn’t half go on.

Eventually, Hopper told him to put a sock in it, with the additional sanction that, if he didn’t, Terence would get a mouthful of his uncle’s sock, with foot and boot attached.

But that only kept him quiet for a few minutes, then he was off on the natter again. But at least he had taken on board that we didn’t want to talk about the job. So he decided to delight us with reminiscences of his previous Work Experience instead. You know, this week he’d done with his mum on the old location catering.

So Terence burbles on about that for a bit. I hardly listen. Don’t care for the television much myself... well, except for the sport, obviously.

Mind you, young Terence’s got a ready audience in Milton. Every moment he’s not out on a job Milton spends glued to the telly. He knows all about all the shows, so he’s dead impressed that Terence has met all the people on this reality show his mum was catering for, Danger: Men at Work.

“Ooh,” Milton says, “I loved the one where they filmed in the fast-food restaurant. That waitress didn’t know they’d got the hidden cameras on her, did she? What a prat she looked. Do you know, Terence, if people have ever asked them to stop filming?”

“No,” the boy replies. “They all love it. Being on telly, showing what good sports they are, everyone likes that.”

Like I say, I’ve never seen the show, so none of this means much to me. But Milton got very excited when Terence shows him this printed pass he’d been given so that he’s allowed on the set or the location or whatever they call it. Pass is printed with Danger: Men at Work in big letters.

Anyway, the two of them are going on ninety-nine to the dozen, and we’re getting close to the police station what is our destination. So I tell Milton to stop the car, because now it really is time to tell Terence what his role is going to be in the evening’s proceedings.

And we have found a proper job for him, not just answering phones and photocopying, which I gather is what most kids on Work Experience do. Louis’s idea, needless to say. He come up with it soon as he heard from Hopper how old Terence was. He says, “Perfect. This could not be more serendipitous.” He likes that word. Blowed if I know exactly what it means, but I get the gist. Means on the good side of bad, anyway.

Louis’s planned for us to do the job at eleven o’clock. He says that’s the time the police are most stretched. There’s a lot of ugly stuff goes down when the kids, who’ve been binge-drinking all evening, get turfed out of the pubs. So every cop who can be spared is on the streets, trying to stop the paralytic youngsters from topping each other. Which means there’s less of the Filth in the station and those that are there tend to be preoccupied with emergencies.

It was one such emergency that Louis had planned to use as our cover. And Terence’s Work Experience would involve him being the centre of that emergency. He took his instructions like a lamb, I must say. Gabby he may have been, but the boy was up for anything. I mean, I daresay some kids his age might have objected to being covered with tomato ketchup and minestrone soup. Not Terence. He agreed without a murmur.

Now perhaps I should explain about the tomato ketchup and minestrone soup. With the ketchup you’re probably ahead of me — yes, it was meant to look like blood. But for the purposes of Louis’s plan, Terence didn’t just have to look as if he was injured, but like he’d thrown up over himself as well.

We done a bit of experimentation before we plumped for the minestrone. Back in the old days I remember best thing to use to look like puke was called Sandwich Spread. But could we find it on the shelves down Tesco’s? Could we hell. Then Hopper remembered something that’d been served up at his school dinners called Macedoine of Vegetables. He said one kid threw up in the playground after eating it, and you couldn’t tell the difference between what he’d thrown up and what they’d just all eaten. But with Macedoine of Vegetables we also drew a blank down Tesco’s. What’s happening to all our fine old traditional British foods? Louis even tried going a bit upmarket to Waitrose, but again no dice.

So it was a can of minestrone soup we ended up with. And to make Terence not only look but smell like he’d thrown up, Louis give us this idea of sprinkling the boy with parmesan cheese. Always niffs a bit of vomit, the old Parmesan. And, thank God, it was a stronger smell than the boy’s aftershave.

When we was just round the corner from the police station, Milton stopped the car (one he’d hot-wired earlier in Ladbroke Grove — we were only going to use the thing for this part of the- job, then abandon it). And we set about making Terence look like he was a kid who’d overdone the old booze and got into a fight. Wasn’t difficult. Boy was so scruffy to start with, he didn’t need much extra. Just the tomato ketchup as if it had gushed from his nose, minestrone soup down his front, and he was done.

Hopper and I splashed a bit of the same on our uniforms, to look like we’d been struggling with him, then we took our leave of Milton. His job was to go round the back of the station and hot-wire one of the Pandas ready for the getaway.

As we emerge from the car, Terence reaches into the pocket on his hoodie and pulls out a camcorder. Expensive bit of kit, no bigger than a paperback book.

“What’s that for?” asks Hopper.

“You don’t mind if I film what we’re doing, do you? You know, so’s I’ve got a record.”

“You film us,” says Hopper, “and the only record you’ll have is a criminal one. Will you get it into your thick head, Terence, that in this line of business the last thing you want is a record of what you’re doing. Because that could easily become evidence, and we don’t want to make the Law’s job easy for them, do we?”

The boy looked a bit crestfallen, but he didn’t argue and put the camcorder back into his pocket.

It’s at this point that Hopper and me give Terence his instructions and each of us grab him by one arm.

Now I reckoned, if there was a dangerous bit of the plan, we were going to hit it in the police station’s reception area. Louis’s view was that that time of night we’d have no problems. There’d only be a desk sergeant on duty and chances were they’d be busy with some other emergency. All we had to do was make it from the main entrance to the door leading to the staircase area, and our trou-bles’d be over.

We weren’t worried about the old CCTV. Hopper and I pulled the peaks of our police hats down, and we made Terence, for once in his life, wear his baseball cap the right way round. So his ugly mug was pretty well hidden and all.

Soon as we round the corner and can actually see the police station, we slot into acting mode. Terence goes back to full-on struggling and a bit of sozzled mumbling, while me and Hopper make with a few remarks like “That’s enough of that, young man” and “You’ll feel differently after a night in the cells,” for the benefit of any passing witnesses. We’ve agreed that, once we’re actually inside the police station, we’ll stay schtum. Don’t want to draw attention to ourselves, do we?

When we get through the door, we think it’s all going to be kushti. There’s a rowdy shout-off going on between three drunks and the desk sergeant, who’s far too busy with them to notice our little threesome. So we beetle across to the other door.

Get a bit of a shock when, just before we reach it, blooming thing opens. And out comes this well dishy WPC. She takes in the situation immediately and, wrinkling her dainty little nose at the niff of Terence, says, “Looks like he’s going to have a night sobering up in the cells.”

Which is good. Means our cover has worked. Even a genuine cop thinks we’re the real deal.

“God, he smells disgusting,” she observes.

And it’s a pity she says that. Because what none of us had taken into account in our planning for the job is the vanity of youth. Boy like Terence is very sensitive about how he smells — that’s why he soaks himself in that disgusting aftershave. And he can’t bear the thought of this dishy WPC thinking he’s niffy. So he does a knee-jerk reaction and says — forgetting that he’s meant to be smashed out of his skull — he says in perfect, polite English, “Oh, it’s not me that smells, it’s the Parmesan.”

Well, the WPC looks rather suspicious at that, and, though we’re through the door before she has time to say anything else, Hopper and me recognise that this has got the job off to a bad start. Always going to be a risk bringing a Work Experience kid along with us.

Anyway, this isn’t the moment to tear the boy off a strip. Through the door, up the stairs, and, as Louis had promised, Hopper opens the door easy as if he’d had his own house key.

We’re inside the flat’s sitting room, and no one’s seen us except for the WPC. We listen for sounds of pursuit, but there’s nothing. We breathe sighs of relief, we’ve got away with it. I still don’t say anything to Terence, but his uncle gives him a quick dressing-down. Then we get out our torches and concentrate on the loot.

Bloody hell, Blob’s information was good. Everywhere our torch beams go, there’s gold and silver coins. Glass-fronted display cases all over the walls and on every other surface. We get out the nylon bags we’ve brought for the purpose and start filling them up with the clinking stuff. We’re not greedy, but there doesn’t seem much point in leaving any of them behind.

When all the display cases are empty, we do a quick shufti round the rest of the flat, but there’s nothing. All the collection was in that one room. Not that we’re complaining, mind. The haul we’ve got, once it’s been converted into readies by a specialist friend of mine on Westbourne Grove, will keep the lot of us in clover for a good few years.

I look through a window down to the parking lot at the back of the station. I flick my torch on and off with the prearranged signal. Headlights flash on one of the Pandas. Milton’s got our getaway car ready. Job very nearly done.

Then the phone in the flat rings.

Hopper and I stand still as statues, as if the handset could, like, see us if we moved. We grin at each other sheepishly and relax. The phone rings on and on.

And then — bloody hell — Terence only goes and answers it, doesn’t he?

“Hello,” he says.

Hopper’s across the room in nanoseconds. He’s snatched the receiver from the boy’s hand and ended the call. And he just stands there, looking at his nephew and shaking all over, at first too furious for his mouth to form words. Finally, he manages to say, “Why the hell did you answer it?”

“I thought it might be important,” the boy replies limply. “My mates at school who’ve done Work Experience say most of it’s answering phones.” His uncle just glares at him. “And photocopying,” adds Terence.

I’m in no mood to hang around. What should have been a straightforward job is now becoming a dead complicated — not to say dangerous — one. “Come on, move!” I say. And me and Hopper are out the door to the staircase. We don’t say a thing more to Terence. He’s got himself into this mess. He can get himself out of it.

But he’s not the only one in a mess. Soon as we emerge onto the staircase, we can’t help noticing that the area down the bottom of it is full of the Filth. And we’re standing there clutching nylon bags full of gold and silver coins. If you’re ever wanting to explain the meaning of the expression “caught red-handed,” you could do worse than describe the situation we was in at that moment. And all thanks to trying to give young Terence some Work Experience.

The dishy WPC’s there. I reckoned she alerted the others. And there’s a very senior-looking cop — at least a chief superintendent, I reckon — standing there holding a mobile phone. I’d put money on the fact it was him who just dialled the number of the flat.

“So,” he says, all silky-like. “Caught red-handed.” Proving the point that I just made.

Neither Hopper nor me can think of anything very bright to say by way of comeback to this, so we just stand there, totting up the likely sentence for combined Burglary and Impersonating a Police Officer. We’ve both got a bit of previous, so the tariff could be pretty harsh.

There ensues what I think Louis would describe as “an impasse.” We don’t move any farther down the stairs, the Filth don’t come up to get us. A Mexican standoff without the guns. Hopper and me have a nasty feeling we know how it’s going to end, though. The chances of us getting past the massed cops and out to Milton’s Panda are about as strong as those of a Premier League footballer speaking English.

Given the direness of our situation, we’d both forgotten about Terence. Then we hear the door behind us open and there he is.

He’s got his camcorder up to his eye, like he’s filming everything. Round his neck he’s wearing the identity pass he was bragging to Milton about in the car.

And Terence says to the cops, “Good evening, ladies and gentlemen.” They look at him dead suspicious. They aren’t about to go soft on him because of his youth. They reckon he’s as much a part of the gang as Hopper and me. And he’s going to go down the same way we are.

But then Terence says, “You’ll be glad to know that your station has been selected to appear on Danger: Men at Work!

The reaction to this is really amazing. The Filth’s faces, which a minute before were all stem and forbidding, suddenly break out into grins. Laughter even. All of them want to show what good sports they are. They can take a joke.

“Yes,” Terence goes on, “you don’t know it, but what you’re doing is at this moment being beamed by hidden cameras to the viewing public of Great Britain. You have been the victims of a Danger: Men at Work setup. I and my colleagues...” he gestured to me and Hopper “...are in fact actors... But I don’t think you can deny that you were about to arrest them, can you?”

Filth shuffle their feet a bit at this, and the chief superintendent geezer admits that yes, the thought had crossed his mind. Then he roars with laughter, still desperate to show what a good sport he is.

“And now,” Terence continues, “our hidden cameras will catch your reactions as my colleagues and I go through to the parking lot, where another actor is waiting in a hot-wired police Panda car!”

They think this is even funnier. Terence has been walking down the stairs as he speaks, and we’ve been moving ahead of him, so we’re all three at floor level by now. Carefully Terence puts his camcorder down on the newel post of the staircase, so that it’s facing right at the Chief Superintendent. The Chief Superintendent looks directly into the lens and beams like his daughter’s got married on the day he won the lottery.

“Gangway, please,” says Terence, and the Filth obediently move to give us a route out to the parking lot.

How long they stay grinning at the nonexistent cameras we don’t know, because as soon as the three of us are in Milton’s Panda, he puts his foot down and we’re out of there.

Everything else went smooth as you like. We met up with Louis, got the coins converted into legal tender, and went our separate ways. In my case, that meant taking the missus to the Seychelles for six months.

For the first time ever we split the loot five ways rather than four. Reckoned Terence deserved his share. Granted, he was the one who got us into a very nasty hole. But we couldn’t help being impressed by the way he got us out of it. None of it’s wasted, you know, Work Experience.

Vampire Slaver Murdered in Key West

by Michael Haskins

Michael Haskins debuted in EQMM’s Department of First Stories in 2007, and since then he has had two novels published; a third is on his publisher’s list for the summer of 2012. All of the novels feature the central character of his stories, Mad Mick Murphy, a sometime reporter who lives on a boat in scenic Key West. In reviewing the second novel, Free Range Institution, Booklist said, “...its generous use of the Key West setting will appeal to readers who like local color.” Such readers also won’t want to miss the up-coming Car Wash Blues (Five Star).

* * *

That was the double-decked, 48-point headline of the daily Key West Citizen and probably a few other newspapers in South Florida the following day. It was a little misleading, but it did its job because stories on vampires and murders sell newspapers.

When Monroe County sheriff’s Deputy Harry Sawyer rocked my sailboat, Fenian Bastard, and called my name, it was four in the morning and I didn’t know about the murder. When you live on a boat and someone is trying to wake you that early it usually means you’re sinking so you react fast; good news doesn’t come knocking at four A.M.

I was outside in seconds. “What?” I yelled. It took a minute in the dark to realize it was Harry, because he was out of uniform.

“Mick, you didn’t answer the phone,” he said as if that explained why he was there. “The sheriff wants you on Stock Island.”

Stock Island is the first island across the bridge when leaving Key West. Part of it is city property, but the largest section belongs to the county.

“Me?” I yawned and went below. The good news was my sailboat wasn’t sinking.

Harry followed. “Yeah, he woke me at home and told me to bring you to the old mansion at the end of Fifth Street.” He stood in the hatchway. “Right away.”

“Why?” I fumbled into a pair of cargo shorts, put on yesterday’s T-shirt, and grabbed the sun-faded Boston Red Sox cap that accented my shaggy red hair and beard.

“He hung up before saying.” Harry grinned. “But it sounded urgent.”

Bob Pearlman is the county sheriff. We have met socially, but I found it curious he’d call me out at this hour. My experiences have shown that law enforcement and journalists are as compatible as spaghetti sauce and a white shirt.

“No ideas, Harry?” I walked up the dock with him.

“It’s my day off, Mick, so I’m not even sure what they’re working on,” he said. “Ride with me, maybe something will come over the radio.”

“Do you know her?” Sheriff Pearlman asked as we stood in the living room of the crumbling mansion.

I looked down at the naked body, but my eyes focused on the crude wooden stake driven into the victim’s chest. It was an attention grabber.

“Do you?” he asked again, agitated.

I looked at the woman’s ashen face. I saw her fogged brown eyes, heavily outlined in black, and the fear frozen in her final expression; messy shoulder-length hair, black as crow’s feathers, spread out on the floor alongside her head, and her lips were exaggerated by smudged red gloss. Someone had carefully crossed her arms below the wooden stake. One piercing accented the left side of her nose and multiple studs highlighted her earlobes. An open gash exposed raw flesh on her abdomen. She didn’t remind me of anyone I knew.

“No,” I finally answered. “Should I?”

“She’s one of yours,” Sheriff Pearlman said seriously.

“Mine?” I didn’t know what he meant; did he think I killed her?

“It’s Tracy Cox, the journalist,” he explained coldly.

My name is Liam Murphy but I picked up the moniker Mad Mick Murphy in college because of crazy pranks I got involved in and my Irish heritage. I’m a journalist and live on my sailboat in Key West, Florida.

Knowing we’re both journalists, the sheriff believed Tracy and I traveled in the same circles. We didn’t. She wrote long investigative pieces that were often published as books; I wrote when weekly newsmagazines or a Miami news service called me, otherwise I sailed.

The Tracy Cox I knew of was not into the Gothic look, but the pile of black clothing next to the body hinted otherwise, only the wooden stake wasn’t an accessory.

“Where’d the blood go?” I asked, curious about the lack of it.

“Killed somewhere else and then moved here,” the sheriff said matter-of-factly. “There’s no such thing as vampires, if that’s what you’re thinking, though someone went to a lot of work to make it look otherwise,” he muttered harshly and frowned at me.

I looked down again and went right to the stake, moved to her face, and stared.

“Tracy has dirty-blond hair,” I said. “I met her a long time ago at an award’s dinner. This isn’t her.”

The sheriff smirked. “It’s her. I met her a month ago in Miami and she had the black hair and piercings. The FBI called us rural sheriffs together and she was the guest.”

“Guest for what?” He had piqued my curiosity.

The sheriff led me into the next room as crime-scene people began their work.

“They wanted us yokels to be aware of a theft ring that could be moving to the countryside, maybe the Keys,” he said bitterly. “Tracy Cox told the story. She informed the FBI about it just before publishing her newspaper series and then the group went underground. She thought Florida was ripe for what they did.”

The room might have been the mansion’s library once, but the shelves were empty and dusty and the gray light of dawn accentuated the dirt on the cracked windows.

“Theft of what?” I yawned and wished I were back in bed.

“Body parts,” he said casually.

“Body parts?” I was no longer sleepy.

“Got your attention, did I?” he said coarsely.

“Yeah.” And he told me the sordid story.

After-hour Gothic clubs in the big cities, New York, Miami, Los Angeles, and the like, had cliques of vampire wannabes and some of them were true believers in the messages that TV programs and cult movies profited from. The clubs didn’t advertise, or have signs outside; they didn’t need to, word-of-mouth filled them, especially on weekends.

For the past year, bodies of young men and women had been showing up in these cities, minus a kidney, liver, heart, or even eyes. Attending Gothic clubs and being young were two items that connected the victims. Missing body parts was another.

Tracy Cox went undercover and began a series about New York clubs where vampire devotees with surgically implanted dental fangs role-played and actually drank each other’s blood. And, she discovered a mesmerizing older vampire disciple. After her story appeared in the paper the club closed, the disciple vanished, and one tabloid called her the vampire slayer. The title stuck.

“What do you want from me?” I looked back into the room and Tracy’s body was covered with a tarp, waiting on the medical examiner.

“People talk to you,” the sheriff said slowly. “See what you hear about a Gothic club starting up. I don’t want to find kids stuck in the mangroves missing body parts.”

I only knew one Gothic kid and it was a presumption on my part because when I saw him at the marina he always dressed in black, had a pale complexion, piercings, and if I caught him in daylight it was as we passed coming and going in the early morning. He had changed in the last few months, losing most piercings, and actually hung around the dock some afternoons.

“Alex!” I called out his name when I spotted him in the shade of his houseboat’s overhang. “What are you reading?”

“A book.” He smiled and gulped from his coffee cup.

“You got a minute?”

“Sure, come aboard.” He closed the book.

“You going to school?” I saw a textbook as I sat down.

“City College,” he said. “Time to get educated.”

You don’t ask personal questions of boat people. You know what they want you to know, so I knew little about Alex. He looked young, possibly not even twenty-one. He’d bought the houseboat two years ago and moved in. He was quiet and kept to himself. On occasion, he showed up at one of our infamous dock parties, where the food was homemade and liquor flowed for hours. Sometimes he drank and ate, sometimes he shared a joint, and other times he walked on without stopping.

“You choose a major?” I tried to sound interested.

“Maybe biology,” he lied.

I have a built-in BS detector and returned his smile without saying anything. “If I tell you the truth, you won’t laugh?” He leaned toward me. “Or tell anyone else on the dock?”

“If it’s funny, I’m gonna laugh,” I said. “But whatever it is, it’s between us.”

“Police science,” he muttered and sat up straight. “I signed up for the police academy and filled out the papers to be a city cop.”

“That’s great,” I said.

“What if nobody on the dock will talk to me when they see the uniform?” He frowned. He was young enough to care what others thought.

“Or everyone will feel safer knowing a cop lives at the marina,” I said.

He smiled his reply.

“I’m wondering if you can help me,” I said after an uneasy moment of silence.

“With what?” He sat back to be more comfortable or distance himself from my request, I’m not sure which.

“Is there a Goth club in town?” I tried to say without too much of a silly grin.

“There’s a new hangout on the water,” he said suspiciously. “Why?”

“I’d like you to go there with me.”

He must have thought it was funny, because he burst out laughing.

“Yeah,” he tried to say as he gulped air, “you’d fit right in, just like I would at the yacht club.”

He had a point, and when he stopped laughing I told him, in a roundabout way, about the murder of Tracy Cox and how it was thought to be related to her series on Gothic clubs.

“I read a few of her stories online,” he said, more in control now. “Did you know her?”

“Yeah,” I lied and was glad he didn’t have his own BS detector. “I want to look into what happened and maybe finish her series.”

“Mick, with red hair, a beard, and a tan a tourist would kill for...” He hesitated, probably wondering if saying the word kill was in bad taste. When I didn’t reply he went on, “You’d draw more attention to yourself than a centerfold shoot on Duval Street.”

“Hadn’t thought of that,” I admitted, realizing he was also young enough to look at Playboy and not read the articles. “Where is this place?”

He got us coffee and told me about an old yacht that had anchored off Christmas Tree Island in Key West Harbor about two months ago and hosted Gothic-themed parties.

“After midnight, there’s a shuttle boat that picks you up at the Simonton Street Pier,” he said. “I’ve gone a couple of times, but, like I said, I’m moving in another direction now.”

“How does the boat know who to pick up?”

He gave me a quizzical look and shook his head. “It wouldn’t pick you up, that’s for sure. If you look like you belong, you can get in the boat.”

“And you look the part?”

“A hell of a lot more than you do.”

“Do you know who owns the yacht?”

“An older guy, older than you.” He finished his coffee. “I don’t mean anything negative, it’s just that everyone there is young, high school or college age. But this guy is creepy, like he believes he’s Dracula.”

“What do you mean?” He had my full attention.

“He’s whiter than me, has fangs, and speaks with a Spanish accent,” he said. “I dated an English girl back home who wasn’t that pale. He makes his rounds of the party a few times and then disappears below deck. Maybe he keeps his coffin there.” He laughed.

“Who runs the party, then?”

“Two hot babes.” Alex smiled. “There’s a couple of dudes off in the shadows and I think they’re security, but I don’t know for sure.”

“I need to get on board and snoop around.” I ran my fingers across my beard. “Maybe dye my hair.”

“And bleach your skin, look like Michael Jackson.” He shook his head and laughed. “Look, if it’s that important to you, I can put a few studs back in my ears and do your snooping.”

I guess he really did want to be a cop. Goth to cop, go figure.

“Tell me what you’re looking for and I’ll go tonight.” He was getting excited.

I didn’t like sending someone to do my legwork, but he had a point about me standing out. There was no way I would fit into the Gothic scene. My presence could make them suspicious and possibly they’d disappear again. Or, maybe they had other ways of dealing with snooping journalists.

I tried to get a look at the yacht Alex mentioned from the Glass Bottom Boat dock at the end of Duval Street. The Sunset Pier at the Ocean Key Resort blocked my view, but I did see the yacht’s outline. I cut through the resort and found a good viewing spot at Mallory Square.

My guess about the anchored yacht, which had to be a hundred feet long, with a wooden hull, was that it was once beautiful. It had a large, open aft deck, and inside there was sure to be a roomy salon with staterooms below, a galley and crew’s quarters, too; an engine room in the lower aft section, an enclosed bridge above the salon.

Today, the yacht fit in with the background of Christmas Tree Island and its desolate pine trees and landscape. Across the channel, Sunset Key and its million-dollar homes sparkled in comparison. Once, the old ship might have belonged with expensive island homes, but now it bobbed in Key West Harbor, while Jet Ski riders zipped past, as if it were a forgotten stepchild. The yacht anchored far enough offshore to keep it from city jurisdiction.

“The gates of hell,” came from a voice behind me. I turned to see Padre Thomas Collins.

Padre Thomas is an Irish-born Jesuit missionary who walked away from his mission in Guatemala when the angels he sees and talks to told him to. Soon afterward, the right-wing junta’s soldiers massacred most of the villagers and Padre Thomas still suffers from survivor’s guilt all these years later. He’s of medium height, thin as a rail, and slowly losing his hair. He gets around town on an old bicycle and chain-smokes cigarettes. He’s sixty if he’s a day. Or maybe guilt has aged him.

“Padre Thomas,” I greeted him and waited for his explanation.

“I thought I’d find you here,” he wheezed and lit a new cigarette. “What are you going to do?”

It’s scary how often he knows what I’m doing before I do. “About what?” I said without conviction.

Padre Thomas pointed to the yacht.

I smiled. “Beautiful old boat. Why’d you call it the gates of hell?” I turned away and looked back at the water.

“Because the devil lives there.” He sighed callously. He wasn’t joking.

“Lucifer or one of his fallen angels?” I tried not to laugh.

Padre Thomas moved up next to me. “Evil resides on that boat,” he whispered.

I looked at the old yacht and wondered about its history. Who had sailed on her, partied, laughed? When had the gaiety of past lives turned into the gates of hell?

I didn’t say what I was thinking. Instead, I put my arm around his bony shoulders and turned him away. “People are looking into it, Padre,” I said. “People who can do something about it, unlike you and me.”

We headed toward the Hog’s Breath Saloon for happy hour.

“It’s in your hands, Mick,” he said without a trace of a smile. “And time is running out.”

My phone rang at five A.M. the next morning.

“Meet me at Harpoon’s in a half-hour,” Alex said when I answered.

“Alex? What time is it?” I muttered, half-awake.

He laughed. “The time vampires go back into their coffins. Bring some paper and pencils, too. Half an hour, Mick.” He hung up.

I dressed hurriedly, again, and drove my old white Jeep to Harpoon Harry’s. At the early hour I didn’t have a problem parking, but it irked me to put so many quarters into the meter.

Ron, the owner, smiled as I came in. Alex sat at a table in the back.

Con leche, Ron,” I said as I passed, and knew he’d make the Cuban cafe con leche I drink. It’s espresso with steamed milk and too much sugar. I’m addicted to it.

Alex looked wide-awake and sipped regular coffee.

“You ain’t gonna believe this,” Alex said with a grin. “Did you bring the paper and pencils?”

I put the rolled-up paper and two mechanical pencils on the table.

We ordered breakfast and while we waited Alex began drawing.

“Things are getting weird out there,” he said. The studs were still in his ear.

“How?” I sipped my con leche.

“The babes I told you about,” he looked up at me and smiled. “They wanted to suck my blood. I saw them sucking on a guy’s neck, a girl’s arm, and another girl’s neck, more than once.” He finished one sheet and began on another. “Also, get this, they were asking everyone onboard if they’d donate blood for The Master. Yeah, that’s what they called the old guy, The Master.”

“Donate blood?” I was waking up quickly. “How?”

“Just like in the doctor’s office, Mick.” He looked up. “You know, needle in the arm and a big tube to fill.”

“Did they have any takers?”

Our breakfast came and Alex moved his drawings aside and we ate.

“More than I thought they’d get,” he said with a mouthful of egg and toast. “If you give, you get to go below.”

“For what? What’s the attraction down below?”

“Hell if I know, I ain’t givin’ blood, even though the babes are hot.” He smiled and stuffed the remaining egg into his mouth. “I stay away from anything that involves a needle, especially if it’s used more than once.”

He slid the first sheet of paper to me — it was the floor plan of the yacht — and continued to work on a second sheet.

“There’s a go-fast boat on the starboard side.” He kept drawing and didn’t look up. “You can’t see it from land. The measurements on that are a guess, I paced off the lengths,” he said about the footage figures on the paper I held. “You ain’t gonna believe this,” he said again and handed the second drawing to me.

Alex had drawn a headshot of The Master, sardonic smile showing fangs, and he looked a lot like Hollywood’s image of Dracula.

I stood with Sheriff Pearlman and Key West Police Chief Richard Dowley at the railing on the deck of the Sunset Tiki Bar, sweating in the bright sun, and we had a good view of Christmas Tree Island and the yacht. They held copies of Alex’s two drawings.

The yacht was anchored far enough offshore to be in county waters, so the city police could do nothing. The sheriff didn’t have the manpower to patrol the waters surrounding the Florida Keys, he depended on the state marine patrol to do that, and the Coast Guard.

They talked about the need for warrants and the evidence necessary to get a warrant. Richard could have the nightshift patrol the parking lot of the Simonton Pier to see who went there. Chances were good that someone would show up with an outstanding warrant, eventually, and then they would have a person to question about the yacht. Maybe even get enough for a warrant on suspicion of drug use or underage drinking. Maybe.

We talked about having Captain Fitton of the Coast Guard look into the yacht’s history, see if it was certified, had a legal holding tank and safety equipment; the Coast Guard could board her to check on these things. We tossed around a lot of options.

The sheriff thanked me for what I had done and promised to keep me appraised on his investigation. I didn’t believe him, but he didn’t seem bothered by that. Richard knew me better than Sheriff Pearlman did. Richard turned for a second time as he and the sheriff left the tiki bar and his puckered brow told me he was concerned. I should have been, too.

As a journalist, I have rules to go by. Get the story right and present it honestly. The rule for getting the story is simple: Anything goes. I don’t have the restrictions law enforcement does, but I don’t have their backup either. I was alone.

After breakfast with Alex, I had this nagging question about The Master’s Spanish accent. I read Tracy’s articles online that night and she speculated that the disciple was Puerto Rican. In New York that made sense, but in South Florida, the accent would make him Cuban.

I had a hunch, and old-time journalists did legwork because of their hunches. What I needed to find out wasn’t in recorded files, so it wouldn’t show up on Google.

As I left the tiki bar, I called a waterfront character I was acquainted with and offered to buy him a drink. He’d given me background material for stories before, but this time I was hoping for more.

Bob Pierce had to be in his late fifties. He was born and raised in the Keys and worked his way through college with the proceeds he made smuggling square grouper and powerboat racing. He stayed below the radar and that kept him out of jail, even when the Feds made the local Bubba Bust in the ’80s for drug smuggling.

“They’re the last remnants of old Key West,” Bob drawled as he looked at the shrimp-boat fleet from the seawall of Safe Harbour on Stock Island.

“So I hear.”

“The older I get, the less I like change,” he sighed.

We were on our second bottle of beer and left the bar for the privacy of the seawall.

“I’ve got a hunch about something and I thought maybe you’d be the guy to check with,” I said and swallowed beer.

Bob looked suspiciously at me and smiled, but said nothing.

I unfolded the portrait Alex had done and handed it to him. His smile grew.

“Dracula?” He almost laughed.

“Forget the fangs.” I finished my beer. “Look familiar?”

“Wouldn’t know him from Adam.” He handed me back the drawing. “Who is he?” “That’s what I want to know.”

“You wearing a wire?” He trusted no one, it was a way of life for him.

“You know better.”

“That’s not a no.” He finished his beer and walked to the bar. He returned with two beers, our third so far. “Yes or no.” He held the beer out to me.

“No,” I said and took the bottle. “This is personal. Could lead to a story.”

“Let me tell you a story.” He took a long gulp from the bottle. “There’s this captain who brings in refugees from Cuba. First he did it because a girl he knew wanted her family here, then because someone offered him money for a relative, and soon it was a lot of money for a lot of relatives.”

Bob leaned against a palm tree and drank. This was his story, so I let him tell it his way, but we both knew he was the captain.

“One day he was approached by someone who offered him a lot of money.” He smiled. “Notice how it always involves lots of money?”

“I noticed.”

“There was one rule, the captain could only bring back the people, no extra cargo. The money was good, so the captain said okay. He showed up at Marina Hemingway on a certain day, went to a certain bar—”

“And met a certain people,” I cut him off. “We getting to the point?”

“If you’re in a hurry, Mick, you should’ve come yesterday and we’d be done by now.” He grinned. “Can I go on?”

I nodded.

“Anyway, since you’re buying I’ll cut to the chase.” He finished his beer. “The people were at the bar like he was told they would be; they went to the marina with the captain, passed through security, and were in Summerland Key a few hours later. You know how hard it is for a Cuban with a suitcase to get into Marina Hemingway, not to mention on a boat?”

“Impossible, I would’ve said.”

“Me too.” He walked to the bar and came back with our fourth beer. “Anyway, at Summerland Key, this captain is met by someone in a van, gets paid the second half of the fee, and all is well with the world as he heads back to Key West.”

“A good story, but what does it have to do with him?” I shook the folded paper.

“This captain made the trip a few more times for the person in question and it was always the same. Then, one day, this person offers him the full-boatload fee to pick up one passenger.” He leaned back against the palm tree again. “Lots of money for very little work.”

“And?”

“Well, if Dracula’s face was a little thinner, with a moustache instead of fangs, that could be him in your drawing,” he said without losing his smile.

“How many years ago?”

“Two, maybe a little more.”

“What did the captain think of all this?”

He laughed. “Now you want the whole story. The captain is fluent in Spanish but the Cubans don’t know that, so they talk freely among themselves. Basically, the person has brought them over, paid their fees, and in return they’ve agreed to give him a kidney when he can match them as a donor. Gotta be a doctor.”

Hunches sometimes pay off, I thought to myself.

“Any recent trips?” I said.

“Not for a year.” He finished the beer. “Not for the doctor, anyway.”

“Does the captain know how to get in touch with the doctor?” I was excited because I just about had the bastard.

“No name,” he said. “But this captain has a pornographic memory.”

“Photographic,” I corrected him.

“No.” He grinned and tore the label off the bottle. “Pornographic, everything is dirty to him.” He laughed. “He took the plate number of the van, call it curiosity or self-preservation, because the person knew him, but the captain didn’t know squat about the person. Turns out the van is registered to a small hospital in the middle of the state.”

“You gonna make me beg?”

“No, I’m going to make you buy lunch.” He turned and walked toward the bar.

I got what I needed from Bob during lunch, the hospital’s name, address, and phone number. I hadn’t felt this excited about a story in a long time. I could use Google to find out more, including the names of hospital staff. Somehow, somewhere the hospital was connected to the Gothic yacht, I knew it. I just had to find the connection.

I should have called Richard or Sheriff Pearlman, but I didn’t. I went back to Fenian Bastard, Googled the hospital, and printed out pages of information on it, including a list of its medical staff. Focusing on the medical staff was a long shot, but so was going to see Bob, and I was parlaying my hunches. In the big city you would’ve called the small hospital a clinic, but not in the Everglades.

Padre Thomas found me eating a fish sandwich for dinner at Schooner Wharf Bar. I was alone in the bar’s mezzanine poolroom, going over the information about the hospital, when he walked in.

“Time is running out, Mick,” he said as greeting.

“Time for what, Padre?”

“To stop the evil.” He sat down and lit a cigarette. “To beat the devil.”

“It’s a slow process,” I said and shook the paperwork at him. “But it is moving forward.”

“Are those Tracy’s notes?” He exhaled smoke through his nose.

“No,” I said. “How would I get Tracy’s notes?”

“I thought you went to her house.”

His words surprised me. “You know where she stayed?”

“Yes.” He stubbed out the cigarette. “I contacted her when she first arrived.”

The day was full of surprises and all of them good.

“How...” I didn’t finish because his look told me I knew how, even if I didn’t want to believe it. I didn’t like to admit belief in his angels, but sometimes there was no other explanation. “Is it in Old Town?”

“A couple of blocks down from the cemetery.” He lit another cigarette.

“She was watching the cemetery?” I left money for my dinner under the ashtray.

“No,” he groaned. “She wasn’t interested in the dead, she cared about the living. You don’t believe in vampires, do you?”

We walked to my Jeep. “I believe in everything, Padre,” I said. “Sometimes, even your angels.”

Tracy’s rental house was on Angela Street, across from the Key West Cemetery, as Padre Thomas said. It was an old two-bedroom, one-bath cigar cottage like so many others on the island that were constructed by ship builders for cigar-factory rollers at the turn of the twentieth century. Some have withstood the tropical sun, hurricanes, and termites for more than one hundred years.

I used a credit card to slip the front-door lock. Most people in the neighborhood didn’t bother with modern door locks.

The living room furniture looked as old as the house. The second bedroom was Tracy’s office and thick wooden planks served as her desk. Her laptop was still on and the screensaver flashed a selection of photos, some of Tracy smiling, without a stake in her chest, and others of children who must have been her nieces and nephews.

“What are we looking for?” Padre Thomas asked from the doorway.

I sat at the table and hit the Shift button. The screen came to life but I was disappointed because it held only a few file folders. I opened the folder that was labeled Vampire, but it was her series from New York.

“We’ve gotta find her USB storage drive.” I looked around the table. Other than reference books, it was clean.

“Would she have had it with her? In a purse?” Padre Thomas stayed in the doorway.

“I don’t know, but she’d have a backup or two,” I said, because I always kept backups, especially when I was away from home. “Somewhere in the house. If she was being cautious, she hid it.”

The only thing in the office closet was an opened carton of computer paper.

The bedroom was as sparse as the living room. An unmade bed, a small nightstand and bureau. I went through everything as thoroughly as I could, but found no flash drive. Padre Thomas searched the tiny kitchen and I heard him moving pots and pans around.

I found nothing under the sofa pillows in the living room. A stack of paperback books, a few magazines, and a beer-can cigarette lighter were on the coffee table. I checked each book, thinking she might have hollowed out one and hid items in it. I was wrong.

Padre Thomas picked up the lighter and snapped it continuously to light his cigarette. It didn’t ignite.

“Who keeps a lighter that doesn’t work,” he grumbled and shook it. “It must need lighter fluid.” He opened it. “It’s dry,” he said. “No wonder it won’t light.” He lit his cigarette with a match.

I took the lighter, pulled the stuffing out of the bottom, and found her small USB storage drive hidden inside. “Got it,” I said and almost laughed.

“What do you think is on it?” Padre Thomas asked and stubbed out his cigarette.

“Let’s find out.” We went to her office and used the laptop.

Tracy had been the ultimate note taker. All pages were dated. Some were no more than a thought, while others were a page or two. Names, dates, contact information, the wherefore and the whys of the information. The most helpful were her personal thoughts on the information, or who gave it to her. I was impressed.

I had the link she was looking for, the hospital. She had gone undercover to find out who pulled The Master’s strings. She wanted to know what he did with the body parts, who they went to and why. She considered the possibility that it was a cannibalistic ritual, but had her doubts.

“Padre, what do you think of all this?” I asked when I closed down the laptop and put the flash drive in my pocket.

“She was closing in on the devil, Mick,” he hissed and lit a cigarette. “He killed her.”

“It’s more than one man, Padre, it’s a whole group of them,” I said and stood. “I don’t think it’s cannibalism. There’s no money in that.”

“That leaves what?” he asked as we left the house.

“There’s money to be made in supplying body parts, if you can find a donor who’s a good match to the recipient.” It wasn’t my idea. Tracy had considered it too.

I took Padre Thomas home.

On the boat, I went through the files on Tracy’s flash drive again and printed out a few that piqued my interest. I lit a cigar and went out on deck to read them. I reread them after my cigar was gone, but my conclusion remained the same. It was a lot of guesswork on my part, on Tracy’s too, but reading between the lines of what she’d written, adding my own hunches to hers, it was bad no matter how I looked at it.

The cops would say there wasn’t enough evidence for a warrant. No warrant, no search. I didn’t need a warrant, I needed a way onto the yacht so I could turn speculation into fact.

“What are you doing up at the witching hour?” Alex asked from the dock.

I hadn’t been paying attention to anything going on around me. “Trying to make sense out of someone’s notes,” I said. “What are you doing?”

“I was downtown listening to Clint Bullard. I walked, so it took awhile,” he said. “Anything happening on the other thing?”

“Not officially” I told him. “But I’m still working on it.”

“Need help?” There was a slight hint of excitement in his voice.

He came onboard. I told him about my need to get onto the yacht and asked if he could think of a way. I told him I needed to get below, unseen.

“There’s an aft hatch to the engine room,” he said. “There has to be an entrance from the engine room to the lower section, wouldn’t you think?”

“Yeah,” I mused. “There has to be more than one way in and out.”

“The hatch is behind storage lockers,” he said. “I noticed it when I was pacing off the deck. I didn’t see a lock on it, but I wasn’t really looking for one. It could be locked from below.”

“How well is it lit and what goes on out there?”

“Most of the light comes from the salon windows, but there is an anchor light,” he said. “I don’t think they encourage anyone to be outside.”

“That’s a good thing.” I smiled.

A white light at the aft section of any anchored boat is a maritime safety requirement and without one authorities can board and ticket you. The yacht was in compliance.

My boarding plan was simple. The difficult part would begin when I got on deck. Alex was excited about helping, but I didn’t share that excitement, though I needed him in place in case things went wrong. A late-night call to my friend Burt found him downtown and willing to help with the skiff.

Alex took the shuttle boat at Simonton Pier and knew to signal when it was safe for me to board.

It went like clockwork. At one-thirty, the sky was cloudy and the Gulf side of the yacht was dark. Alex signaled, a wave of his arms, and Burt dropped me off. I brought my Glock, a small laser flashlight, and a pry bar for the engine-room hatch. I dressed all in black, T-shirt, jeans, tennis shoes, and watch cap that I pulled over my red hair. I quietly climbed the ladder from the yacht’s tethered go-fast to the deck.

Alex smoked a cigarette on the aft deck and I heard him talking loudly to someone. I hugged the salon’s outside wall and waited for Alex and his friend to go inside. I crawled to the storage lockers and sat on the deck next to the engine-room hatch. The anchor light shined from a short pole and gave enough illumination for me to work. The hatch was locked from inside, just like the hatches on Fenian Bastard. Music escaped the salon and thankfully it was punk rock so it was more noise than comfortable listening music. Prying the hatch loose was easy because of its age, but it did make a loud popping sound as the two screw locks below gave way. Of course, at that hour the sound carried.

I waited to see if anyone would investigate the noise. They didn’t. I raised the hatch, dropped the pry bar overboard, and climbed below. I needed the flashlight to find my way through the dark engine room. A door led to the yacht’s bright, carpeted hallway and staterooms.

There were two doors on either side of the hallway and one at the end. Noise of people gathered in the salon and the recorded music could be heard by the stairway to the salon, but it was muted.

I wasn’t sure what I was looking for, but knew I’d recognize it when I found it. Searching for the unknown is like that. There wouldn’t be a problem getting a search warrant once I delivered the proof. Of course, I didn’t know proof of what. Tracy had suspicions and so did I. We came up with our suspicions from two different directions; she had what I was missing and I had what she needed, so something was here.

I tried the door closest to the engine room, on the right. It was a small stateroom with double berths. I tried the door across the hall. It was dark inside. I searched the wall for a switch and turned the lights on.

And found all the evidence the police would need.

In the middle of the large room, there was a gurney with an unconscious young man covered to his shoulders by a sheet. I pulled my Glock and closed the door. This had been two staterooms but they’d been gutted to make one large hospital-style room, with metal storage cabinets, ceiling lights, IV stands, and portable trays. The kid was hooked up to a heart monitor that quietly beeped and an IV. At least he was still alive.

He looked like he was sleeping, but I guessed it was IV induced. His blood pressure was 120 over 80 and his heart rate was 65. I thought the numbers were good and removed the IV needle. He didn’t yelp when the tape pulled at the hair on his arm. The heart monitor caused a problem because an alarm would be set off if the heartbeat stopped. If someone, somewhere was monitoring it, things would go to hell very quickly. I left it alone for the time being.

The thought made me nervous and I searched the ceiling and walls for possible security cameras, but found none.

I slapped his face. He didn’t wake or show he even felt it. His black clothing lay neatly folded on a chair. There was no wallet in his pants. A few dollars and some change was all. I turned on the bathroom light and shut off the overhead light so the glow wouldn’t show under the door.

When Richard answered my call, I knew I’d awakened him. It was after two A.M. and he was home sleeping. I told him where I was and what I had. He was angry and then he was concerned because he couldn’t send city cops. He hung up after assuring me he was calling Sheriff Pearlman and Captain Fitton at the Coast Guard right away.

I cracked the door and checked the hallway. Nothing. I went back and slapped the boy again, twice. He didn’t even flinch. I couldn’t carry him up through the hatch and overboard. He was too big. I could hide him in the engine room and that would keep him away from The Master and his two goons, briefly.

The center door to the bow area was locked. The other door was unlocked and the room was dark. Light from the hallway illuminated a stateroom with a single bed, a TV, and a small stereo. The main suite, I guessed, and closed the door.

I figured to grab the kid’s clothes and carry him fireman style to the engine room, hide him there in the dark, and sneak on deck to wait for the Coast Guard. I went into the room and turned on the lights.

“And who are you?”

The Master, or Dracula, or whoever he was supposed to be, stood next to the gurney and startled me. Tall, thin, dressed totally in black, and when he spoke I saw his fangs. Unbelievable.

The Glock was in my hand. I did it automatically, without thinking. I had him. I looked around for something to tie him up with.

“You’re here to save him?” He pointed to the unconscious boy and laughed quietly. It was not a funny laugh.

“Move away from the boy.” I pointed the gun at him, but he didn’t seem to notice or care, if he did. “Now.”

He backed up two steps and smiled, his play-actor fangs glittering in his mouth.

“How do you expect to get him out?” he said harshly. “My men upstairs will stop you. All those fools upstairs will help them, you cannot escape.”

“The three of us can stay here and wait for the Coast Guard.” I locked the door. “Then I don’t have to do anything but turn you over.”

“They are coming?”

“Oh yeah, I’ve called.”

“That’s too bad.” He grinned and stared at me with hard eyes. “Now so many will die by fire, including the boy and you.”

“Just stay still and no one has to die,” I said, thinking I was in charge because I had the gun.

“My staff monitors this room and they have their orders for such a situation.” He smiled cruelly; it was almost a cackle and it unnerved me. “Do you think you can kill me? Do you think I need this body? It can no longer serve me.” He walked around the gurney toward me. “Smell that?”

“I don’t smell anything. Stay still,” I warned him. “I will shoot.”

“No doubt,” he smirked. “You and the others will burn to death.”

He kept coming. I shot past him as a warning, but he kept coming.

“You’ll need to shoot better than that.” He snorted and showed his fangs.

I shot him in the heart twice. He smiled.

“I will see you soon,” he said clearly and then fell to the floor, dead.

I opened the door to see if anyone was coming and I smelled the smoke and heard the cries of panic from the salon. I pulled the heart-monitor wrap off the kid’s arm, lifted him over my shoulder, and rushed upstairs, the Glock in my hand. If the goons were there, I would shoot them too. Kids were coming down the stairs and I forced some of them back with the gun.

“They’ve locked us in, Mick,” Alex said as he headed toward the stairway. “I figured you were below.” His voice wasn’t panicked. “Burt out there?”

“Yeah, and the Coast Guard’s on its way,” I told him. The kid was getting heavy. “Where are his people?”

“Don’t know,” he said, as young men and women trampled over each other and banged on the glass doors looking for escape. “Figure they did this?”

I grabbed a kid and stopped him. “Look for a fire extinguisher,” I yelled.

He pushed away and went to the door. Flames jumped on the aft deck and smoke began to come into the salon from the bow section.

“Take him,” I said to Alex and gave him the unconscious boy.

Alex carried him as I had. I pushed my way to the doors, shot at the glass and it shattered, offering an escape from the salon. Heat forced its way in and pushed us back.

“Get out,” I yelled and shot into the air. “Overboard, quickly.” I pushed people through the opening.

Flames swiftly spread along the deck as the kids ran. Alex came up and looked at the flames that had almost engulfed the whole aft.

“Burt’s gotta be out there, run and jump,” I told him.

“When you do,” he said.

“Save him.” I slapped the kid on Alex’s shoulder. “I’ll be right behind you.”

Alex looked at me and I could see his doubt, but he pulled the sheet over the kid’s head and ran toward the right side of the boat and through the flames. I willed the deck to hold him and looked back inside.

Smoke filled the salon and I heard frightened kids crying for help, but couldn’t see them. Heat came in with a boiling force that kept the thick smoke building up inside. I was on my knees listening to those calling out. My eyes watered and it was difficult to breathe. Reluctantly, I crawled away from the smoky salon and toward the flames, knowing the safety of water was close.

The yacht was no longer the gates to hell, it was hell.

My whole body was heated to where I wanted to cry out and tear away my clothing. I stood in the last small spot on the deck that wasn’t burning and found myself surrounded by an inferno. Flames rushed across the top deck and the bridge was nothing but a sparkling blaze. The storage lockers were an unseen hazard in front of me, hidden behind the dancing flames. I had either side to run to but in the crackling sound of the flames, I heard sections of deck give way, too. I took short breaths because there was no air to draw from, only burning heat. I couldn’t wait, I ran left through the fire, the way I’d come in, and stumbled over the side rail and knew I’d singed my beard as I tumbled into the water trying not to hear the cries from the salon.

“Took you long enough,” Burt yelled as he and Alex pulled me onto the skiff that was already overloaded with frightened kids.

The fire department’s boat poured water on the smoldering yacht and other boats slowly cruised the surrounding water looking for survivors.

A few days later I stood smoking a cigar on the boardwalk outside Schooner Wharf and looked toward Christmas Tree Island. The smoldering shell of the yacht had been towed to the Coast Guard base. Chief Richard Dowley and Padre Thomas were with me. Six kids had died in the salon and two drowned. Counting The Master, nine died because of the fire. Of course, The Master was dead before the fire.

“No idea who he was,” Richard said slowly. “No return on the fingerprints. But we got records off his computer. The FBI is investigating the Everglades clinic.”

“What about the two goons and the babes?” I swallowed beer from the bottle I held and wondered if the sheriff would keep me in the loop, like he promised. “Did they start the fire and leave?”

“We’re not sure, but the go-fast was gone when the fire department arrived.” He sighed. “We assume they got away in the boat because all the bodies have been identified, they were students. If he didn’t start it, because he was with you, then his people did, like he told you. Maybe we’ll never know the truth.”

“What’s on the computer?” I finished the beer and didn’t tell Richard The Master seemed to know I was going to kill him. It was too early in the day for the beer and cigar, but I enjoyed them anyway.

“Nothing we could have used against him.” Richard laughed at the irony. “He had no reason to panic.”

“What was on it?” I asked again. There had to be something if the FBI was interested in the clinic.

“He was using the kids’ blood to check their compatibility for body-part donations, filing away their blood types and other information for later,” Richard said seriously. He held an empty coffee cup. “Nothing illegal about it. You can donate your kidney.”

“It was more than that,” I said.

“I believe you, but we can’t prove it, yet.”

“What about the boy I found?”

“He remembers nothing. He was upstairs with the babes and then he woke up naked in the water,” Richard grunted. “He’s gone home.”

I finished my beer. Padre Thomas finished his and took our empties into the bar.

“Mick, you saved lives,” Richard said when the Padre was gone. “We know it, you know it, even if the kids don’t. You did good.”

“Yeah,” I mumbled unhappily. “Wish I could see those files, compare them with Tracy’s notes.”

“Coast Guard is leading the investigation right now,” he said. “Fitton and Pearlman, you need to talk to them. They’ll want to talk to you soon enough to find out more about the shooting. Clear you.”

He gave me his coffee cup, slapped me on the shoulder, and walked away.

Padre Thomas handed me a cold beer. He looked concerned and I had thought he’d be glad this was over.

“Why so glum, Padre?” The cold beer tasted too good for the hour. I dragged on the cigar.

“The devil said he’d see you soon,” he answered me. “That scares me.”

“I killed him, he won’t be seeing anyone this side of hell.”

“You can’t kill the devil, Mick,” he said with a sour look. “He should just move on, be annoyed at you, and become someone else’s problem, but he said he’d see you soon.”

“And you believe him?” I took another drag on the cigar, rolled the cold beer bottle in my hand, and didn’t want him to answer.

Man Cave

by Bill Pronzini

“Can doing first-rate work as consistently as Pronzini (Betrayers, 2010, etc.) really lie as effortless as lie makes it seem?” Kirkus Reviews asks in its review of Bill Pronzini’s latest kook in the Nameless series, Camouflage (Forge, July 2011). That seeming effortlessness is the mark of a master, “one of the best in the mystery and suspense field,” as the Washington Post Book World says. Mr. Pronzini is also currently collaborating with his wife, Marcia Muller, on a historical series starring characters he created.

* * *

It was the smallest room in the house, at the rear behind the kitchen and pantry. Katie’s room until her eighteenth birthday, when she’d moved to an apartment in San Francisco. The understanding had always been, or so Wyatt had believed, that when Katie left it would become his den. But Ruth said no, insisting they keep it the way it was “in case the silly girl decides to move back home.” That would never happen; like Tom before her, Katie had suffered too long under her mother’s grinding thumb ever to return to the nest. (Laura hadn’t waited until she was eighteen to gain her freedom; she’d gotten herself pregnant and then married at sixteen. She and the boy were now living in Minneapolis with a daughter and a son Wyatt had never seen.) But it was only an excuse anyway. The truth was, Ruth didn’t want him to have a room of his own.

“You don’t need a den,” she kept saying. “Isn’t the living room enough for you?”

No, it wasn’t. The living room wasn’t his, it was hers. So were the master bedroom and the kitchen and the never-occupied guest room (Tom’s bedroom) and her sewing room (Laura’s old room). And so were the rose garden and vegetable garden in the backyard, the flower beds and lawn in front. All Ruth’s. He had been reduced to the role of tenant, and not a rent-free one: It was his pension and Social Security checks that paid the bills.

He had no one to blame but himself, of course. He’d passively allowed her to take control of the house, the kids, himself. Mild-mannered, non-confrontational, easily manipulated, easily controlled — that was Wyatt Potter in a nutshell. He knew it, chafed at it, and yet his placid nature held him powerless. If you looked in the dictionary under the word milquetoast, Ruth had said to him once, it would be his photograph you’d find to illustrate the definition.

She was the exact opposite. Iron-willed, domineering, merciless in her need to have things her way, bend everyone to her will. She had not only alienated her son and daughters with her coldness, her inflexible rules and demands, but nearly all of a dwindling succession of friends. He would have fled from her, too, if only he’d had the gumption. Now it was too late. He was sixty-two years old, not in the peak of health, had been pensioned out of his assistant manager’s job at the bank just in time to collect Social Security, and none of his children was emotionally or financially equipped to care for him. He simply had nowhere else to go.

Thirty-three years — that was how long he’d been married to Ruth. It was difficult after so many years to remember what it was that had attracted him to her in the first place. Certainly not her looks; she was as plain as he was, and stout even before her eating habits added another fifty pounds. Her willful self-assurance, probably. The type of alpha female his sort of man naturally gravitated to.

Their first year together had been good, the next four tolerable until after Laura was born, and the rest... well, nightmarish was too strong a word, but peace and harmony had been virtually nonexistent in his life for the past two and a half decades. Katie had been unplanned, the result of one of the few times Ruth had grudgingly permitted him to satisfy what she referred to as his “carnal male appetite.” And the last. She blamed him for the “accident,” of course, and had refused to allow him into her bed since. Not that he’d asked very often, or cared to in so long he could barely recall what it was like to have a carnal male appetite.

Now, at sixty-two, he had only one appetite left: for the room of his own, where he could be alone to read, listen to music, and watch old movies and TV programs that interested him. (Ruth refused to look at anything other than soap operas, sitcoms, and gory crime shows on the new forty-inch flat-screen high-definition television set she’d bought without telling him. Whenever he turned on the History Channel or the Discovery Channel or an old black-and-white film, she immediately switched channels.)

“I’ve never asked you for much,” he said to her one evening, when his den-hunger had reached the critical point. “Please don’t deny me this.”

“You don’t need a den.”

“Yes, I do.”

“Why? So you can hide in it, I suppose. Get away from me.”

“No,” he said. Yes, he thought. “It’s a matter of comfort. You like your TV programs, I prefer different ones. Or just to sit quietly and read.”

“Do I try to stop you from reading?”

“No, but I can’t concentrate with the TV blaring—”

“Blaring? I suppose you think I turn the sound up on purpose to annoy you. Well, I don’t. My hearing isn’t what it used to be, you know that. Don’t be so inconsiderate, Wyatt.”

It was impossible to reason with the woman. She turned everything around so that she was right and he was wrong, she made the sacrifices and he was the thoughtless one.

He kept pleading with her just the same. “You have your sewing room. Is it really too much to want a private space of my own?”

“I won’t have you turning Katie’s room into a man cave.”

“A what?”

“You heard me. Man cave. That’s what they call them now.”

“A simple den, for heaven’s sake?”

“Den. Another word for cave. Smelly places men lock themselves into to avoid their wives and responsibilities. Next thing you’ll be wanting a computer so you can look at pictures of naked women.”

“I don’t want a computer. I don’t want to look at pornographic pictures. All I want is a comfortable chair, a small TV set, a CD player—”

“We can’t afford any of that nonsense.”

“—and all my books. Yes, we can. I’ll buy everything at garage sales or Goodwill.”

“No. I won’t have it.”

“Ruth, please—”

“No!”

The next morning she vacuumed and dusted Katie’s room, closed the blinds and frilly curtains over the window that overlooked the backyard, then made him watch as she locked the door and dropped the key into her pocket — the key she had used to keep Katie locked inside as punishment for real or imagined misbehavior as often as Katie had used it for personal privacy.

“There now,” she said. “That settles it.”

Yes, it did. But not the way she thought.

He had never before gone against Ruth’s wishes, and he was well aware of what was likely to happen if he did. But he was determined to have his den. If not with her permission, then without it, through daring and guile, and damn the consequences. And once he had it, he would keep it no matter what she said or did.

It didn’t take him long to develop a plan of action. What he came to think of as an adventure, a covert one that added a small but spicy element of danger to his quest.

Ruth did all their grocery shopping alone, claiming that he slowed her down by dilly-dallying and bought too many useless food and drug items — a pair of gross exaggerations. The next time she went, he called Katie in the city and told her what he proposed to do. She had no objections to the makeover of her old room, in fact encouraged him in the project. Out of spite for her mother, he thought, not because she cared whether or not he had his den. Katie had inherited some of Ruth’s less than endearing traits, though she would have thrown a fit if this had been suggested to her.

Wyatt’s next step was a search for Katie’s room key. Ruth hadn’t bothered to pick a clever hiding place for it; it took only a few minutes to find it, in the back of a drawer in her sewing table. For the time being he left it where it was.

Saturdays from eleven until five o’clock were reserved for Ruth’s weekly visit with her widowed sister Elaine in Bayport. Wyatt made prior arrangements with a locksmith to come by at noon the following Saturday, fetched the key to unlock the door before the man arrived, and then returned it to the sewing drawer. The locksmith replaced the lock with a similar one, after which Wyatt added its key to his key ring. There was virtually no risk in this maneuver. Ruth would have no reason to try to enter the room again during the next month — one cleaning-and-dusting was always good for at least four weeks. And once she laid down the law, she expected him to obey it implicitly.

Over the next few weeks, whenever Ruth was out shopping or away at her sister’s, he began making Katie’s room over into his. He boxed up the relatively few articles of clothing and other possessions that she’d left behind, added a scattering of toilet articles from the adjacent bathroom, and stored the cartons among others in the garage in case she wanted any of it someday. The bedside lamps and the fuzzy white throw rug also went into concealed storage. With the window blinds closed tight, there was no danger of Ruth happening to look inside while she was out puttering in her rose garden.

Seven days later Wyatt elicited the aid of Charlie Ledbetter, one of his few remaining friends, and together they moved out the remaining items. The bed, nightstands, bureau, and small writing desk went to a Goodwill donation center, the mattress and frilly window curtains to a local recycler. The room was then completely empty. Or it was until he and Charlie carried in the half-dozen boxes of books — travel, Western Americana, a complete set of the classics — that Ruth had made him put in the garage because she refused to have “all those dust catchers cluttering up my house.” Charlie, who understood electrical matters, also found a way to hook up the new TV set to the house cable line.

Wyatt made the rounds of thrift shops and the local flea market the following week. A small portable TV set and roller stand were his first purchases, then a combination radio and CD player that a vendor called a “baby boom box.” He returned home just in time to lock the last of the items in his den before Ruth came back.

The next two Saturdays, again with Charlie’s help, he bought and moved in a chair, two medium-size bookcases, and a small oriental rug. The chair was a brown Naugahyde recliner with a tom but reparable arm that cost him surprisingly little at a hospice thrift store. The bookcases, a matching pair stained a light walnut color that went well with the recliner, came from a garage sale. The rug, which looked expensive but wasn’t, had been an impulse buy at another thrift shop — three by four feet in size, an exotic wine-red color with a blue, green, and yellow design and fringed edges.

When he had everything arranged to his satisfaction, he sat down in the recliner and surveyed his domain. It might not be perfect, but it was his and it pleased him — so much so that he couldn’t stop smiling.

There was nothing more to be gained in keeping it a secret from Ruth, he decided. It wouldn’t be possible anyway if he was going to spend time in there. Might as well unveil it to her as soon as she came home. When she saw how simply and inexpensively furnished it was, how happy it made him, she might not even make a fuss.

He should have known better.

As soon as Ruth stepped into the den, she let out a screech like a wounded parrot. Her heavy body went rigid; she spun around glaring, bared her teeth in a wolfish snarl, and growled, “You deceitful sneak! How could you do a thing like this!”

“Ruth, please don’t be upset—”

“Upset? Furious is more like it. Defying me, skulking around behind my back, turning Katie’s room into a man cave when I told you to leave it be. How dare you!”

“I didn’t want to go behind your back, but you just wouldn’t understand how much a room of my own means to me. Don’t you think it looks nice now that it’s finished?”

“It’s hideous! That disgusting rug... I suppose you paid a fortune for it.”

“No, it only cost—”

“What did you do with Katie’s things?”

“Stored them in the garage, all except the furniture.”

“And I suppose you gave that to Goodwill.”

“Yes. As old and worn as it was, it didn’t seem to be worth keeping...”

She made a sound like a dog’s growl. “You’ve lost your mind, Wyatt Potter. Katie will be irate when she finds out.”

“She already knows. I called her before I started the makeover. She didn’t mind, she gave me her blessing.”

“Blessing! I don’t believe it.”

“It’s the truth,” Wyatt said. “She doesn’t care about any of the things she left behind. She’s never coming home again, we both know that—”

“I know no such thing. All I know is that you’ve deceived and defied me. I want all of this... junk taken out of here immediately. I want Katie’s things, what’s left of them, put back where they were.”

The path of least resistance had always been Wyatt’s choice when Ruth threw one of her tantrums. But not this time. Worms can turn if the stakes are high enough; he had already half turned by creating his den on the sly, and without even thinking about it he went the rest of the way.

“No,” he said.

“...What did you say?”

“I said no. The room is mine now and it’s going to stay the way it is.”

Ruth stared at him as if she had never seen him before. “I won’t stand for it! I won’t have it!”

Wyatt said resolutely, “But I will,” and closed the door between them and locked himself inside.

Over the next several days Ruth went through her entire repertoire of threats, taunts, fits of pique, crocodile tears, and refusal to cook his meals or do his laundry. All of these had bent him to her will at one time or another, but on the den issue he was unbendable. Whenever her tirades became too much to bear, he retreated into his den. With his headphones on, she could rant and rave and pound on the door until she was blue in the face; he wouldn’t hear her, wouldn’t even know she was there.

When he wasn’t in the den, he kept the door locked and the key on the ring in his pocket. At night he put the key ring under his pillow, in case she had any ideas of trying to appropriate it while he was asleep. Eventually she pretended to give in and settled into an icy, spiteful silence, but he wasn’t fooled. It was only a temporary cease-fire in the war of nerves.

He began spending more and more time in the den. Mainly listening to folk music and Dixieland jazz, his two favorites, and reading Hawthorne, Melville, Dickens. Alone, unbothered. Content.

Until he had the heart attack.

It happened one morning while he was boiling a breakfast egg for himself. When he finally managed to convince Ruth that the chest pains were more serious than indigestion, she drove him, grumbling, to the hospital. Doctors confirmed the cardiac episode and he was bedridden for three days while they ran more tests to determine the extent of the damage. It turned out to be relatively little; the attack had been mild, his body “delivering a warning,” as his cardiologist put it.

Ruth didn’t come to see him during his stay — his only visitor was Charlie Ledbetter — but she did deign to pick him up when he was released and drive him home. The whole way she wore an odd, satisfied little smile that puzzled him until a few minutes after their arrival, when he unlocked the door to his den and stepped inside.

And discovered that he didn’t have a den anymore.

The room was empty.

He swung around to see Ruth standing in the hall behind him, her arms folded across her chest, the satisfied smile wider on her mouth now. No, not satisfied — gloating. A smile of gloating triumph. And he realized she’d resorted to the same key trick he had, but with malice rather than necessary deception: taken the key while he was in the hospital, unlocked the door, then returned it to his key ring so she could savor his reaction.

“My den,” he said. “You stole my den.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. All I did was clean out a pest hole.”

“Pest hole? My books, my chair, my TV—”

“Rubbish, the lot of it. I had it all hauled away.”

“Hauled away where?”

“To the dump, of course. The only fit place for rubbish.”

She turned away from him, still smiling, and waddled into the kitchen. Wyatt followed her, confronted her again in front of the stove. His hands were shaking; he had never before been this angry.

“You had no right,” he said. “No right.”

“I had as much right as you did to sneak around and destroy Katie’s room in the first place.”

“It’s not Katie’s room, it’s mine.”

“Oh no, it isn’t. If you have any idea of building another man cave to hibernate in, you’d better forget it. The room is mine now.”

“What?”

“You heard me. Mine. I’ve decided it’s too late to put it back the way it was, so I’m going to make it into an indoor garden. Orchids, schefflera, and the like. Once those window blinds are taken down, there’ll be more than enough light.”

“No,” Wyatt said. “No, no, no.”

“Yes,” she said, still smiling. “Yes, yes, yes.”

A thickening red mist formed behind his eyes. Her face shimmered in it, was consumed by it. Dimly he heard a thudding sound. Another. And then the mist was gone and he saw Ruth lying on the floor at his feet, felt the weight of an iron skillet in his hand. He didn’t remember picking up the skillet or hitting her on the head with it, but that was what he’d done: the left side of her skull was crushed.

His first reactions were shock, horror, remorse, but none of them lasted long. A strange sort of calm descended on him. He put the skillet back on the stove, bent to feel for a pulse that wasn’t there. Then he went to what had been his den and locked himself inside.

He knew he should call 911. Or Ruth’s sister Elaine or Charlie Ledbetter. Or drive to the police station and turn himself in. Something. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t bring himself to leave the empty, ravaged room, not even for a few seconds.

He was still there two days later, sitting on the floor with his back against the wall, when Elaine came and found the body and called the police.

Wyatt made a full voluntary confession. The detectives who questioned him were dubious at first when he told them why he had killed his wife. But when he explained in detail the manner in which she’d stolen the one thing that mattered most in his otherwise empty life, they seemed to understand.

He was held in custody in the crowded county jail before and after his arraignment, where he was charged with murder in the second degree. Tom and Katie came for brief visits; Laura called from her home in Minneapolis. They, too, seemed to understand that he’d been driven to do what he’d done, but their expressions of support were tepid and dutiful. They resented him for not being there for them while they were growing up, he knew, and always would. The chasm between him and his children that Ruth had created, and his passivity had widened, was too great ever to be bridged.

The trial went swiftly. The young public defender did his best against an uncompromising prosecutor, calling Tom and Charlie Ledbetter to testify as character witnesses in an effort to gain the jury’s sympathy. But the evidence against Wyatt was irrefutable. The jurors deliberated for less than an hour before returning a verdict of guilty without recommendation for leniency.

The judge gave him the maximum punishment of twenty years, which, of course, amounted to a life sentence. There was, however, one tempering factor in the judgment. Because of his age, his heart condition, and lack of a prior criminal record, Wyatt was remanded to one of the state’s minimum-security prisons.

He thought he would be unhappy in prison, but he wasn’t. Just the opposite. He adjusted quickly to the routine, and over a period of time grew comfortable with it.

At first he had to share space with another inmate, but because he was a model prisoner, quiet and cooperative, he was soon given a private cell and permitted a television set and a CD player with headphones. His job in the prison library allowed him unlimited access to books and CDs, and eventually the warden rewarded his good behavior by allowing him a small secondhand armchair. He was required to leave his cell, which was almost exactly the same size as his den had been, for only a few hours each day — meals, work in the library, a short stay in the exercise yard. The rest of the time he was left alone. That was the best part — no one bothered him while he was locked up tight in his cell.

The room of his own at home hadn’t been perfect, but all things considered, this one was. About as perfect a man cave as Wyatt Potter could ever have hoped to have.

When I Drink Alone

by Jonathon King

Jonathan King was a journalist for more than two decades before he shut himself away in a cabin in North Carolina to write his first novel, the Edgar-winning The Blue Edge of Midnight. The book, which introduced P.I. Max Freeman, is set in the Everglades, a place the author knows and loves. In the years since his first appearance on the crime-fiction scene, Mr. King, a former police reporter, has produced five more books in the Freeman series and two stand-alones; but he’s never before appeared in EQMM.

* * *

He knew when it started. It was right after that song began on the juke, the one with the growly-voiced guy saying: “Yeah, everybody funny, now you funny too.”

That’s when he gripped the car key in his right hand and stuck the pointed end up into the wood under the bar and scored the letter F. The mahogany was soft under there. He could feel the key bite in without applying too much pressure. He kept his other hand wrapped around the bottle of Coors Light, drinking straight from the neck, a sip after each letter he scratched into the surface under the bar until he could feel the sentence form.

First I quit my job.

He kept his eyes up, watching the bartender’s ass when she walked down to the other end. When she turned around, he’d avert his gaze to the mirror in the back of the room, or to the glass fronts of the cabinets where the expensive booze was kept. When she came to ask if he needed another beer he looked directly into her eyes and said, “Yes. Please.” It took until the third round for him to etch in the second sentence.

But don’t tell the wife.

After the fourth beer he put cash next to the empty bottle and left. The bartender called out, “Thank you!” to his back as he made the door. He didn’t bother to turn around.

Emily just shrugged when the new guy walked out without a word. Probably never see him again, she thought as she went to the end of the bar to dump his empty Coors bottle and pick up his money. Too bad. Guy left a twenty on a ten-dollar tab. She made change out of the register and dropped the tip in her bucket.

You watch ’em come and watch ’em go, she thought and went back with a rag to wipe up the moisture left from the guy’s bottle. He was actually the kind of customer she liked: Polite. Quiet. Didn’t get drunk. Didn’t leer at your boobs, and paid in cash. What more could you want? Still, something about the guy. The way he looked straight into your eyes, no avoidance, no real smile, but simple and real, a guy with nothing to hide. Emily had been working at Kim’s Alley for nearly six years and had been a bartender in a dozen places before. You get to read people doing this job. But that guy was one she couldn’t quite categorize. Something about him. Interesting eyes, but not the kind you fall for. They were a pale green color that seemed to absorb everything but reflect nothing. She’d seen eyes like that on boat captains and sailors, like they were always staring out at the horizon.

But, they come and they go. She didn’t think about him again until the following week, another slow Wednesday afternoon and there he was again, near the end of the long rectangular bar, but this time sort of on the corner instead of against the wall. She asked him if he wanted a Coors Light. She was good at remembering drinks. But he asked for a lager instead. She popped him a Yuengling and walked away.

Gotta get his wife to go on a cruise, he thought, sipping at the Yuengling, the thickness of it tasting better in his throat than that watered-down light. He’d quit his job at the county administrative building last week just like he’d planned. Hell with them, he thought. After fifteen years of working there they were again talking about cutbacks and two-percent pay raises and requiring employees to fork over more for health coverage. To hell with them and to hell with her. His wife didn’t know what he did there day after day anyway. All she did was nag him about being in a dead end position and ask why he didn’t take some of those continuing-education classes and move into the private side and make some real money. Yeah, real money. Well, he’d make some real money all right. Just you wait and see, baby. Real money comin’ my way.

After the third lager, he started with the scratching again under the bar.

Be nice to her. Talk vacation. Talk cruise.

All last week he’d been getting up at the same time every morning, dressed in his usual work clothes, out the door. But he never went close to the office and his wife didn’t know the difference. He went to the downtown library. Did some Internet research. Went to Kim’s. As long as he did the mouthwash thing in the car before he pulled into the driveway, she wasn’t any wiser. He wasn’t worried about her finding out he was drinking his lunch. He knew how to handle his booze. He wasn’t like the two guys at Kim’s who’d sat down on the stools beside him today. Now those were a couple of drunks. One of them was telling the joke about the English guy who was bragging about a pub where you buy one beer and get another one free.

“Then the German dude says, ‘Oh yeah? I know a place you buy one and they give you two for free,’ ” says the guy telling the joke. The other one is slightly smiling, letting him go with it.

“Finally the Irishman says, ‘That ain’t nothin’, I know a place where you buy one and they give you three free ones and then take you out in the alley and you get laid.’ ”

The buddy, the bartender, and everyone within earshot waits for the punch line. “‘What? That happened to you?’ ‘No,’ the Irish guy says, ‘but it happened to my sister.’ ”

Yeah, hilarious, he thought. Yuk it up, fellas. Heard that one ten years ago, no, twenty. He’d been going into bars since he was a kid. Same old clap on the shoulder, same old How you doin’? Same old response: Good, how you doin’? Even if they had the worst freaking day of their lives, they’d greet each other the same way. That’s the way in these places. He took a long pull off the bottle. Drained it. Ordered another.

He’d actually met his wife in a bar lo so many years ago. She was a lot of fun back then. She’d hit the white wine, he was still drinking the piss-yellow beer. They’d have some laughs. She always looked sexy in the dimmer light. They got married. That was the end of the bar nights. Responsibilities. Payments. Time with the relatives. No place for the evening buzzes now. He’d been overusing that mantra for a while now. She was sick of his bitching and he was too.

So he’d made up his mind. And he’d use all of her complaining to his advantage. He’d be the attentive guy now. Be in a good mood. Talk her into going on a cruise. “Hey, we deserve to treat ourselves.” They’d go on one of those five-day jaunts to the Caribbean. He’d have that guy Johnny get him the specs on the cruise liner’s security cameras. He’d give him some excuse like the county doing an assessment of the dockside surveillance when the ships were in Port Everglades. Where were the ship’s cameras focused? Where were the holes and blind spots? Make it seem like a land-based concern. He drained another bottle of lager and again dug into the wood above his knees with the key, forming the letters one at a time.

Check cameras. Set a date.

Emily watched the guy a little closer this time. He was a listener, one of those who comes in and eavesdrops on the people around him but never strikes up a conversation. She noticed that he smirked a little when James and Jake told that old sister-in-the-alley joke. It was an oldie and even those guys knew it, but the repetition of old bar jokes is part of the ambience of a place. Kim’s has been around, the jokes have been around, the regulars have been around. The worn-out tales are like an old soft blanket, tattered and used but familiar and comfortable. She figured this guy wasn’t meant to be a regular, but he kept showing up, maybe she ought to draw him out a little.

“Hi... good to see you again,” she said, bringing him another lager before he asked and putting out her hand, palm down, fingers limp, like she did with some of the more interesting newcomers. “I’m Emily.”

The guy set his empty down and took her offered hand lightly, only sort of pressing her knuckles between his own thumb and forefinger. He wore a simple wedding band.

“Pleasure,” he said, again looking her straight in the eyes, not flirting really, but really looking, kind of like the way you want a man to pay attention to your eyes when you talk to him instead of your cleavage. But the gaze made her, what? Not really uncomfortable, but a little unsure. The fact that he didn’t offer his own name in response made her wary. Did he want to be friendly or not?

“Kinda slow today,” the guy finally said, going for the new beer with his left hand. She noticed things like that, right-handedness or lefties. She looked around.

“Yeah, a little, I guess,” she said, even though it was the same thin crowd as usual. “But it’s nice to have the regulars.”

“So they say,” the guy responded and tipped his bottle to her like he was saying so long. Emily took the hint and walked down to the other end. Okay, she thought, friendly but not a chatterer, she could deal with that. She served the guy six beers total before he again got up and left, car keys in his right hand and a big tip under his last bottle.

May 5. The long black dress. Wear purple shirt.

He’d done some more research. Found out that there were these kind of formal evening “Dining Experiences” on the cruise line he’d selected. He had a tux deep in his closet that he hadn’t worn since some county business affair up in Tallahassee years ago. He could see himself back then, wearing that stupid monkey suit, getting the group picture, his balding head shining like a beacon, the white shirt glowing just as bright. But he wasn’t going to be wearing white. He’d have to find that purple shirt, the one she’d once said was so much “cooler” than the traditional white. Cool. When the hell did that word come back? Stuff was “cool” back in high school. Shit. Back in high school he and his best friend Bobby were hanging out on the warm hood of his mom’s Ford Custom 500 in the parking lot of the old Kroger’s, lying back sharing a bottle of his dad’s whiskey, biting back the tears every time they took a hit off the neck and trying not to cough so the other guy wouldn’t think you were some kind of a pussy and this drinking shit was all new to you.

The memory of it was good, though. The taste of it he could remember. They say your sense of smell takes you back to things. Hell, he was always one for taste buds instead. He got the bartender’s attention and she came down with that attentive, wide-eyed look of hers. He ordered a shot of Jameson, straight up. She turned and took a bottle off the back shelves, found a stubby thick glass, not just one of those thimble-like shot glasses, poured it near full, and gave him a little smile, just a crinkle of the eyes.

“Switching up on me again, eh?” she said, friendly like.

Just toasting a memory, he’d replied. He knew he was stretching it. A smart guy wouldn’t be making any comments to the bartender. A smart guy wouldn’t be doing anything to make himself stand out. He’d just be one of those unknown types the newspapers always quote the neighbors saying “Nice guy. Quiet. Always said hello. Never any trouble” about. But that was usually a description of the guy after the arrest, and he wasn’t going to be arrested. He wasn’t going to get caught.

He sipped at the whiskey, set the glass in front of him, and looked into the auburn liquid. He’d picked the date and had broken the news of the cruise to his wife and she’d been, what, elated? Christ, it was like he’d offered her a million bucks and a house on the Hillsboro Mile. Yeah, he’d said, let’s get away. Just you and me. We’ll have a little fun. Relax. Maybe go dancing (she’d been bitching about never going dancing for like a zillion years). You could take that long black dress you wore at your company’s award thing.

Christ, she’d actually gone up on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. Shit. The long black dress was perfect. It would blend in with the shadows late at night on the ship. The lights on the side deck wouldn’t catch it. When she went overboard, her pasty white legs wouldn’t be so quick to glow even if the surveillance cameras did catch something falling along the hull. Along with her dark hair, they’d never pick her up in the dark water and he’d wear that damn purple shirt with his tux, nothing white to gain attention on the deck. He sipped again at the whiskey, considered a refill while he continued scratching his plan into the bar below.

“Just toasting a memory.”

Hey, Emily thought, the guy actually is human. First of all, he was now hitting the whiskey. Second, he gave up an entire sentence this time and it was a little personal. She was about to answer, something like: Yeah? Hope it’s a good one. But the guy’s eyes were gone from hers by that time and she figured he was doing his private thing again. She’d seen a lot of guys, women too, who came in and stayed to themselves. Depressed? Maybe. Lonely? Possible. Just looking for a place to chill before going home to the wife and kids? That too. There were as many characters in a bar as there were walking around outside one. Hell, on a good Saturday night in here she’d have a novelist at one end of the bar talking to the tattoo artist from next-door. At the other end there’d be a Florida Power & Light lineman and a Scottish carpenter buying a lawyer shots while in the middle a married woman was having a hell of a discussion with her husband’s girlfriend. She’d seen it all. But damn, she couldn’t peg this guy. What, it’d been a couple of months now? And she’d watched him go from kind of apprehensive in the corner sipping lights to the point now where he was smack in the middle of the bar banging Jameson with ale chasers. And he was leaving a little bit later each time. Yet, he never looked drunk and he kept up the big tips. Yeah, he was looking a little more haggard each time, the shirt not quite as stiff and starched, the hair a little longer on the sides and not as carefully combed, a little more pouch under the eyes. And that irritating habit of never putting both elbows up on the bar. What was that all about? It reminded her of her brother, who always took everything their mom taught them about manners to heart. “Don’t put your elbows on the table!” But who didn’t do that in a bar? Then, he drank with his left hand but held his keys in his right when he was walking out. Okay, she did have this obsession with hands. And she knew the guy wasn’t doing something obscene with himself under the bar. She knew that type. She’d have him out on his ass in a minute if he were that kind.

Oh well, all kinds, right? But she was already guessing that he was going to take a seat a little farther down the bar next Wednesday when he came in and she was betting that he’d order the shots first. Guy was turning into a boozer and didn’t even know it.

“A double, please,” he said, not knowing why the words seemed to feel so good in his mouth as he let them flow over the bar. The time, as they say, was nigh. He was feeling confident. He’d planned it all out. Had been extraordinarily thorough, not to mention careful. And all was going to plan. The bartender poured him the double of whiskey and asked if he also wanted the Yuengling back.

“No, thanks,” he said and then detected a bit of a smile on the girl’s face, like she’d just won a bet or something.

“What?” he said, trying to match her smile.

“Oh, nothing. Just good to see you again.”

“Right,” he said, tipping the glass to the girl before swallowing the entire thing in one gulp. “Another, please.”

Today was the twenty-seventh. The cruise ship left in three days out of Port Everglades for Cancun. He owed himself a celebration. He dug the key into the wood above his lap.

Over the rail midnight. Insurance $$$.

Hah. His wife was actually getting giddy at home over this freaking cruise, he thought. Bragging to her friends. Buying a new swimsuit. Packing every damn outdoorsy thing she ever owned. And nagging at him, of course, over what he was going to take.

“You’re not just going to lie around and read all the time, are you?”

No, no. Not at all.

“We’re going ashore to shop and ride horses on the beach and maybe get those kinds of braids by the island girls that make your hair all kinky, right?”

I don’t have any hair.

“And dance, right? You said we were going to dance the night away.”

You’ll be dancing on air, honey.

He took a sip of the second double; the whiskey didn’t burn anymore, just went down sweet and smooth. Oh, we’ll dance all right. She never could hold her liquor. He’d keep filling her wineglass all night. Get her so drunk she’d be stumbling. Hell, he’d make sure people saw her stumbling. Then he’d get her to go out for some air, right at the place he’d scoped out on the lido deck, just beyond mid-ship where that cowling stuck out and obstructed the portside camera. Maybe she’d feel a little sick, or he’d convince her she was. He’d get her to lean over the railing a little. Then, woop! Over she goes. He was so much taller than her, so much more athletic. It’d be a cinch. He ordered another.

She was clueless, he thought. When he was home he just kept on smiling, nodding his head, agreeing with everything. He’d already checked out the life-insurance policy. He wasn’t so stupid as to try and raise the coverage. Idiots who want to bump off their wives do stupid shit like that and he was no dummy. And he wasn’t greedy, either. They’d had a hundred-thousand-dollar policy on each other since they’d been married. She had another policy that she got through her work. Then he would be the beneficiary of the 401(k) that she’d built up at her office for the last fifteen years. Hell, he might walk away with four hundred thousand. That’d go a ways in the Keys. He could find a little place down there now that the real estate market had gone in the shitter and all those Northeast rich bastards were having to dump their winter places in the sun. Then he’d sit back, drink some, listen to the surf roll in, one bourbon, one scotch, one beer.

Yeah, he knew it would take awhile to get paid off. They’d do one of those search and rescue operations, looking for her. You see it in the newspapers all the time down here. But they never find them. And she can’t swim a damn stroke anyway. Yeah, there’d be some kind of investigation. He’d have to play the frantic, shocked, and then grieving husband for a while, but big deal. Hah. He’d been grieving over marrying her for years now. This was his chance at the life he really wanted. Be the hell by himself, finally. Be happy, on his own.

He aimed the point of his key up into the wood and etched a final soliloquy:

The End.

He signaled the girl for another double. She raised an eyebrow. He raised his glass for a toast. A toast to himself.

Goddamn. He’d stiffed her, Emily thought.

The guy came in like always, same time, same rumpled look as he’d been carrying for the last couple of months. This time, though, as she could have predicted by his weird, methodical movement, he sat at the final end of the bar. In all her years, she’d never seen a customer move from one end of the bar to the other like this guy. Most regulars sit in their regular spot. That’s the way it’s done if you’re a regular. But this guy, like clockwork, moved a stool over every time. At first she thought he was just trying to get closer to the middle, where she did most of her work. Maybe it was his quiet way of breaking the ice. Maybe it was a compliment. But she dismissed that after a while. He wasn’t the kind for compliments and she’d pretty much figured he had no flirtatious intentions with her or any of the women customers who came and went. This guy had his own agenda, whatever the hell it was. She’d given up trying to figure it out. All she knew for sure was that he was getting deeper and deeper into the bottle and she was starting to worry about over-serving him. But shit, the guy could still walk a straight line, never started blabbing, never told his troubles over the transom like so many others. He just sat there, now gulping whiskey, with that kind of dreamy look on his face like he was writing a book or something in his head.

But this time he stiffed her. Okay, it happens. Sometimes even the best customers walk out and forget. Hell, sometimes they forget to pay completely. She lets it go. They’ll be back. She’ll carefully remind them the next time they come in. They’ll apologize and double the tip. In a neighborhood bar like this it’s only the strangers you have to worry about walking out on the tab.

But there was something different about the guy this time. Today he was kind of smiling. He’d only shown a glimpse of that in the past, the quick grin that said that he wasn’t just a morose guy. She always felt bad about those guys, the ones who just came in and stared into the mirrors or at the bottles behind her like they had nothing to live for but the liquor in front of them. No, she never had that impression of the guy. And today he was actually smiling, maybe at some inside joke. Maybe he got a job, found a girlfriend. Maybe he was celebrating something. When he ordered the third double within the first thirty minutes, she kind of gave him that silent look she saved for the guys who were hitting a little too hard and that was meant to relay the warning: Slow down, fella. But when she poured the last one he raised the glass to her and tipped it toward her as if to a toast and the next time she turned around he was gone. He’d left just enough money to cover the Jameson’s, but stiffed her on the tip. She just shook her head, wiped up the bar, and thought, Bon voyage, buddy.

Emily looked up when the new guy came in. He walked down to the end of the bar, kind of slow, taking the whole place in a little, and then stood near the corner, not like he wanted a drink, more like he wanted to ask her something. Cigaret machine? Yeah, down the hallway behind you. Men’s room? Yeah, same way. Change for the parking meter? Sure. That was her first thought. Her second was: Cop.

The guy was wearing a suit jacket. She could count on one hand how many times a guy in a jacket came in. His haircut was short and conservative, but he was wearing a tight-cut door-knocker goatee, the kind of beard and moustache that guys wear to disguise a weak jawline or thin lips. She asked a regular customer if he wanted a refill. She moved a couple of glasses. She checked the beers she’d put in the ice. She took her time walking down to the new guy, kind of dreading the inevitable. He was probably a drug detective. She’d seen them in here before, looking for someone or something. Information. Free information. That was her guess, and she wasn’t far off.

“Hi,” she finally said, putting on her smile and sliding a coaster down in front of the guy even though she already knew it was a useless gesture. “What can I get you?”

“Hi,” he said, his lips together even when he made an attempt at a smile.

He matched her coaster with a business card, putting it down on the bar like they were playing cards. She picked it up but looked into the guy’s face instead of at the printing, knowing he was going to tell her what it said anyway.

“Mitch Healy,” he said as an introduction. “I’m an insurance investigator for Northwest Mutual Life.”

He stopped after delivering the line. Emily didn’t respond. She did this often with customers who made statements to her that weren’t real questions and as such, didn’t require an answer as far as she was concerned. Ask a question, I’ll give you an answer. Make a statement, what’s to answer? Some people thought it rude, she considered it cutting to the chase.

“Yeah?” she said, offering nothing.

The guy looked at her for a blank second.

“Okay, uh,” he said, reaching inside his jacket and coming out with a photo, giving up on the bedside manner. “Have you ever seen this guy in here?”

Emily took the photo, looked at the face, and recognized the green eyes that absorbed but never reflected light. It had been a couple of months. Shots of Jameson with Yuengling chasers. Stiffed her the last time she saw him. She figured at the time he was gone forever. Again, she wasn’t far off.

“Yeah, but not for a while,” she said, nothing to hide. It wasn’t like she knew a damned thing about the guy, legal or illegal. “Why? What’d he do?”

I mean, this guy did introduce himself as a life-insurance investigator. She wasn’t too stupid to put one and one together. Life insurance meant somebody was dead, right?

“Well, we’re not sure,” Healy said. “We are, uh, looking into him as a matter of routine, something we do.”

Emily looked at the photo again, like she ever needed a photo to recall a customer. She thought back on the last time she saw him. He’d been smiling.

“He came in here, usually on a Wednesday afternoon. But I didn’t even know his name. He was just a customer for a few months and then disappeared,” she said.

The investigator nodded.

“Ever talk to him about anything? Kind of work he did? Family problems? You know, the kind of things people tell bartenders?”

Oh, the kind of things people tell bartenders, she thought. Right, Mr. Investigator, like you would know the kind of things people tell bartenders. Sure, you’ve seen the movie with the drunk who sits at the tap and does the woe-is-me schtick to his friendly bartender. Spills his guts ’cause no one else will listen to him.

“Wow. Those kinds of things?” she said and then waited, like she was remembering. “No,” she finally said as flat as she could make her voice.

Healy was stoic, choosing not to react to her sarcasm.

“Okay,” he said, deciding to try again. “Do you recall this guy ever saying anything about his wife? Did he say anything about going on vacation with his wife? Did he ever talk to anyone else here? Did he have any friends here that he might have confided in? Was he a boozer? Did he get sloppy drunk and fall off the stool?”

Emily stood looking at the guy for a second and then heard her name being called from the other end of the bar.

“All in the form of questions,” Healy said, giving it back to her.

She raised a finger to the investigator with a wait-one-second gesture. Healy did another once-over of the bar, the glass cabinets, the mirrors, the aged wooden bar itself, trying to assess the place. When Emily came back she looked him in the eyes and said:

“No.

“No.

“Not that I know of.

“No.

“Yes.

“And no.”

She knew she was being tough on the guy, but what the hell. It’s the kind of thing you bartenders did, right?

Healy smiled a little, without parting his lips. He then reached into his jacket and came out with his wallet, slipped a hundred-dollar bill out and put it on the bar.

Emily looked at the bill for a few seconds, shrugged, and then started in. She told him the mystery man started coming in several months ago, at first sitting in the exact place Healy was standing now. Every Wednesday he’d show up. Every week drinking a little more heavily. He never introduced himself, never talked to anyone, and never gave her a hard time. He was polite, always had clean clothes on, and drank with his left hand.

“His left hand?” Healy said.

“Yeah, I remember stuff like that,” Emily said. “He was wearing a wedding ring, but it was his right hand that he kept below the bar, which is the opposite of a lot of guys who come in here. Sometimes they keep the ring out of sight.”

Healy loosened up a little now that the hundred had established a relationship.

“My information was that Mr. Sharper was right-handed. But you’re saying that’s the hand he kept in his lap?” he said, raising an eyebrow, wrinkling his nose a bit, jiggling his arm a little, mocking like he was a bit disgusted, and pretending to step back a little from the edge of the bar.

“No. If he was whacking off, somebody would have noticed,” Emily said, letting an authentic grin play on her face. Okay, Mr. Investigator isn’t that uptight. Just doing his job, right?

“So Sharper was the guy’s name?” she said.

“Yeah. Simon Sharper,” Healy said, now obviously looking at the bar. “And you say he sat here all the time?”

“Well, that was another weird thing about the guy,” Emily said. “It was like he moved every time he came in. He started there and then, like, moved down a stool or two every time. After a while he was all the way down to the other end where my regulars usually sit.”

Healy followed the bartender’s hand as she pointed out Mr. Sharper’s progression.

“Huh,” he said, puzzling the information in his head.

“So,” Emily said. “What did the guy do?”

“Oh,” Healy looked up, like the question had surprised him. “Uh, well, we’re not sure, you know. I’m from the insurance company. He either fell overboard or committed suicide. One or the other. That’s what we’re trying to figure out.”

“No shit?” Emily said, hitching her hip up onto the edge of the cooler, half sitting, like she was going to get a story. “He was the one in the newspaper? The one they said they caught on the ship’s video going overboard but never found the body?”

Healy nodded. “Crew members said he’d been drinking heavily in the ballroom all night. His wife too. The wife says they’d gone out on the deck and she was busy puking over the side when he somehow bent over to help her and accidentally went over. At least that’s the way they’re playing it, an accident. Which means my company pays off the insurance policy to the wife.”

Emily was shaking her head, thinking about the guy, bringing his face back into focus from her memory.

“You don’t think he was drunk? That’s why you’re here?”

“No. No. There wasn’t much doubt he was drunk,” Healy said. “The wife said he’d been drinking heavily for months but had been trying to keep it from her. She knew he’d quit his job also, but she hadn’t let on. She said she figured it was some kind of midlife thing, but she claims no way was he suicidal.”

Emily put an elbow on the bar. “They always think they can hide it,” she said, but not directly to Healy, more out to the world.

“The crew in the ballroom said he’d been hitting the whiskey pretty hard all night. The band conductor even got pissed because he kept asking him to play that Bob Seger tune — you know, with that line ‘When I drink alone I prefer to be by myself.’ ”

Emily smiled this time. “Yeah, we’ve got that one on the jukebox.”

The investigator nodded and smiled back.

“Well,” he said, reaching out and taking the photo back off the bar and putting it back into his jacket, “that’s probably the way it’ll end up. Guy got drunk, fell overboard, we pay off to the wife and take the cruise line to task for over-serving him or whatever. Let the attorneys figure that out. I’m no lawyer.”

Someone from the other end of the bar called Emily’s name. Before she turned she put her hand on the hundred-dollar bill and pushed it back toward the investigator.

“I was just messing with you,” she said. “Take your money.”

“No, really,” Healy said. “You were very helpful. You keep it.” He put his palms up, like he was refusing it.

Emily pushed the bill farther.

“Really,” she said. “I’d feel bad taking it.”

The investigator smiled and stepped back. She gave the hundred another push and as she turned the bill fluttered over the edge. She saw the guy go for it, miss, and then have to bend over to fetch it from under the bar. After she’d popped a beer for another customer she looked back and saw Healy coming up from under the bar with an odd look on his face, his eyes a little wide with surprise. The investigator then disappeared again and Emily could only see his hand, his left hand, working its way along the lip of the bar, moving as he shuffled along in a crouch, pushing the empty stools away as he worked his way down. She’d seen a lot in bars, but never this. Finally the guy came up, a fascinated look on his face and a smile that showed all of his teeth this time.

“Do you have a flashlight back there?”

Whiz Bang

by Mike Cooper

Shamus Award winner Mike Wiecek takes a new name for his novels and short stories as of this printing. The name Mike Cooper will appear on the two kooks he just sold to Viking, 2012’s Clawback, which features a shadowy but charming corporate fixer, and its sequel with the character. This time out for EQMM he contributes a story of a type we rarely see anymore: an impossible crime tale.

* * *

“He could have put the boat at the cruise terminal in Southie,” said Bobby I O’Connell, bumping their unmarked onto the Atlantic Avenue curb. TV news vans crowded the sidewalk, dish antennas pointed to the sky. “Security would’ve been easy over there.”

“The damn thing’s big as a cruise ship, that’s for sure.” Garrick got out and stood a moment, looking over Long Wharf plaza. Uniformed officers stretched a yellow-tape cordon straight across Columbus Park’s small lawn, barely holding the gawkers at bay. Above them loomed the Whiz Bang, five decks of reflective black and dazzling white. A summer breeze blew salt air and jet exhaust from the airport across Boston Harbor. “You own a seagoing colossus like this, I guess you want people to see it.”

They began to shove through the crowd. O’Connell, younger and less patient, broke their path. “What’d the commissioner have to say?” he asked.

“Nothing helpful.” Garrick had listened to a five-minute tirade on his cell phone while they drove over. “Accidental death seems to be what everyone’s hoping for.”

“Better tell the M.E., then.”

At the dock more patrolmen stood with Whiz Bang’s private guards. As they approached, a string of firecrackers went off somewhere along the harbor. Several of the officers flinched. Fourth of July weekend was always noisy, always difficult.

The yacht’s security men looked alert, even nervous. Worried about their jobs, perhaps. Garrick held up his credentials, but the senior guard shook his head.

“I remember you, Detective,” he said. “Go on in. They’re on A Deck, in the atrium.”

“We’ll find it.” Garrick walked up the gangway, running his hand along the mirror finish of its rail.

“You were here before?” said O’Connell, lagging as he squinted at the bridge windows far above them. A white radar antenna rotated slowly on the top roof.

“Courtesy call, last week. You know, VIP security liaison, before Fraxton himself arrived.”

“Uh-oh.”

“Yeah.” Garrick shook his head. Nobody was happy about the dead billionaire, and furious buck-passing had already started. “The commissioner seems to think I might have missed something.”

On the main deck, a Harbor Unit sergeant waited, mirror-shades pushed up on his head and an MP5 submachine gun across his chest.

“Expecting terrorists?” asked Garrick.

Before the officer could reply, a voice from behind him broke in.

“That’s what I said!” A young woman stepped forward. She was barefoot, wearing a white beach wrap with Whiz Bang emblazoned across one breast. Her eyes were red from recent tears. “Jake is dead and these soldiers come breaking in like it’s Afghanistan or something—”

“The nine-one-one was garbled,” said the sergeant. “Sir. We did not know what to expect.”

“Detective Garrick,” said Garrick. He looked at the woman and thought, four-hundred-dollar haircut. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

“I’m Blakely.” The young woman started to hold out her hand, then pulled it back. “We were just—”

“Now, now, Blakely, you don’t have to say anything.” Another man appeared from the shadows, not much older than she was, dressed in a silk aloha shirt and perfectly faded canvas shorts. “Wait for Pop’s lawyer.”

“Jake’s dead, Harrison!” Blakely started to cry again.

“Who might you be?” Garrick noted that he was also barefoot.

“Harrison Fraxton.” He apparently didn’t get the accustomed look of recognition. “Jake Fraxton’s son.”

“Ah.” Garrick nodded. “So what happened?”

Blakely began keening, and Harrison frowned at her before gesturing Garrick forward. “Over here.”

Heavy, bronzed-glass doors swung open before them, noiseless on counterweight fittings. Garrick glanced at O’Connell, who was separating Blakely and the guard, to avoid story contamination, then followed Harrison.

Inside, the room opened up, spanning the entire width of the vessel and rising several stories. Halogen spotlights illuminated sleek leather furniture and original art. Teak gleamed on the walls, between broad windows. Overhead skylights flooded the interior with natural light. Garrick, whose duties had taken him into Boston’s most expensive hotels and residences, tried not to be impressed.

“He — in the elevator.” Harrison’s voice cracked a bit.

To their left, a glass elevator rose up the side of the atrium. Its doors were offset, toward the interior, so the passengers inside could look out and through the tall exterior windows. Now the elevator cab stood at ground level — deck level? wondered Garrick — with its doors open. Closer, he could see a body on the cab’s floor, blood pooled around it and spattered across the glass. A shape lying in the blood looked like a handgun, a semiautomatic of some sort.

Violent, messy death always seemed like an intrusion, but in such opulent surroundings Fraxton’s broken corpse was an outright insult.

Garrick studied the scene, then noticed smudges of blood on the deep-pile carpet. “Who went in?”

“One of the crew — he wanted to see if Pop was really dead.” Harrison’s voice trembled. “I told him to wait in the kitchen.”

The handgun was near Fraxton’s left hand. Smears on the glass suggested he’d fallen forward, striking his head as he went down. Garrick wanted to look more closely, but they couldn’t do anything before Forensics arrived.

He led Harrison back, away from the view. “Can you tell me what you know?”

“I can’t understand why he did it.”

“Was he alone?”

“Yes. I was talking to him, Blakely and me, outside, and then he said he was going to his office, and he came in and we were going back to the outside pool...”

“Office?” said Garrick, then stopped. “Oh, you mean on the yacht. Right.”

“He was completely normal, talking about, oh, nothing, whatever. And then he goes and shoots himself? Less than a minute later?”

Harrison seemed calm, but there was an edge, a degree of agitation, in his voice. He folded his arms, then dropped them to his sides, then put one in the pocket of his shorts and one on his hip. His gaze kept moving back toward the atrium, then jerking away.

“Did you know your father well?” Garrick asked.

“What kind of question is that? Of course.”

“Why do you think he killed himself?”

“But... who else could have done it?”

“The entry wound appeared to be in his back, just below the neck.” Garrick wondered what Harrison had seen, and what he’d already blocked out. “That would be difficult to accomplish on one’s own.”

Harrison’s face opened, shocked, but he said nothing.

“What did you observe, exactly?” Garrick asked.

“Well, we said goodbye — not goodbye, you know, more like ‘see you later.’ Then he was walking toward the elevator. Blakely and I were leaving, so I didn’t see him go in, but I heard it start to go up. And then — there was a gunshot. A bang. We ran inside and there he was, halfway up, maybe twenty feet off the ground.”

“Wait a minute.” Garrick frowned. “He was in the elevator? Alone?”

“Yes.”

“At one of the other fl — decks?”

“In between. It only stops here on the bottom, and on the fourth and fifth levels.”

“Let me get this straight.” Garrick peered at the elevator’s track. “He was alone, inside a glass elevator, with no doors open or even available — and somebody shot him?”

“If he didn’t shoot himself...”

“Did you see anyone leaving the elevator?”

“No. How could they? It was still moving.”

“And there was no one inside?”

“I told you.” Harrison’s emotions finally began to crack through. Anger, grief, pain, all mixed up together — in Garrick’s long experience, the usual reaction.

But he was focused on a different problem. “How long between the gunshot and when you ran back?”

“A few seconds. No more.”

Garrick looked at the elevator. None of its glass was broken. No openings of any kind, except the doors. No place to hide.

“That’s impossible,” he said.

“What do you know about Jacob Fraxton?”

Garrick looked at the tall, square-jawed man sitting across from him in one of the Whiz Bang’s innumerable lounges. “Not much, Counselor. What do I need to know?”

“There is much I cannot tell you, I’m afraid.” Clayton Eccles, Esq., wore a deep dark-blue suit with European lapels and a flawlessly tailored drape. “Attorney-client privilege does not die with the client.”

“I’d hate to think you might want to obstruct our investigation.”

“I also represent the incorporated estate, which survives.”

Garrick sighed. “Is Fraxton, Inc. a big client of yours?”

“You could say that. I’ve devoted most of my time to Jacob’s affairs for several years now.”

“Your insight may be useful, then.” Garrick had learned it was impossible to overdo flattery when interviewing the self-absorbed. “Who had reason to want him dead?”

“Jacob was without enemies.” Eccles held up one hand. “No, it’s true. He made his money fifteen years ago — started Whiz Tech in his garage, built it into a three-billion-dollar company without ever going public, and sold out at the peak of the bubble. He’s lived a life of ease and modesty ever since, donating generously to charity and serving on numerous boards.”

They sat in heavy, padded armchairs at a small table covered in mauve felt, with a glossy mahogany rim in case the ship lost its stabilizers at sea and rolled slightly. Real felt, not baize. Sunlight filtered through the tinted windows.

“A rich man, loved by everyone,” said Garrick. “And yet, a violent death. What did he leave behind?”

“Ah. A large and complicated estate, indeed.”

“How much?”

Eccles didn’t shrug, but made the sort of refined hand movement used by mid-century patricians. “A few billion. Much is invested and illiquid. Substantial trusts support his son and ex-wives. The will is confidential, of course.”

“What about his daughter?”

For the first time Eccles looked surprised, even alarmed. “Daughter?”

“Blakely?”

Eccles cleared his throat, somewhere between a small laugh and a discreet cough. “Blakely is his second ex-wife. I’m sorry, I assumed—”

“Wife.” Garrick shook his head.

“In point of fact, her situation is somewhat more complex.”

Garrick waited. “How so?”

“That is to say, Blakely and Harrison recently announced their enclenchement.

“Excuse me?”

“They have hopes of a June wedding.”

Garrick sat back in his chair, which was, in fact, very comfortable. Through the window he had a water-side view, where the Harbor Police launch bobbed, warding off paparazzi in powerboats. “Harrison is marrying his ex-stepmother?

“They appear to have compatible interests.” Eccles considered. “And they are similar in age.”

“What did Fraxton Senior think about that?”

“He was... I would say he found it peculiar and distasteful.”

Garrick had his notebook out, and scribbled a meaningless comment while he reevaluated his first impressions of the young couple. He looked up. “When did Fraxton last revise his will?”

“I’m afraid I cannot—”

“The man’s dead,” said Garrick. “Hindering our investigation would be unacceptable to both the state prosecutor and the bar.”

“No need for threats.” Eccles looked unperturbed. “Jacob recently asked me to draft a codicil, though it has not yet been implemented. That is why I came out here today, in fact.”

Garrick waited. “And?”

“Blakely was given a substantial settlement at the time of their divorce, more generous than provided in her prenuptial agreement. Harrison stood to inherit the bulk of his father’s assets. The codicil, however, would have drastically reduced both settlements.” Eccles paused. “That prospect has been made moot by today’s events, of course.”

“I see.” Garrick scribbled again. “The tabloid press owes you a really big favor, Counselor. They’ll be living off this story for weeks.”

Eccles shifted in his chair, adjusting his suit and brushing off some invisible dust. “They cannot assert that Harrison had a hand in his father’s death. Libel and slander—”

“He has a clear motive. Millions of them, apparently.”

“Harrison loved Jacob.”

“And his wife.”

Ex-wife.” Eccles set one hand on the table’s felt. “You need to understand what it was like for Harrison. It’s not easy to be the scion of such wealth.”

Garrick looked at him. “Many people would be happy to try.”

“He was only eleven when Whiz Tech transacted, and Jacob first appeared in Fortune’s billionaire ranking. I don’t believe he ever had a normal friendship again.”

“Because of the money?”

“Regular people,” said Eccles, “people without that kind of wealth — it’s all they can think about. It twists every relationship.”

“Gold diggers everywhere.”

“More or less. Even if they don’t want to be. The twenty-ton elephant is always there, lurking in the room.”

“Hmm.” Garrick rubbed his jaw. “What about, say, Blakely?”

“Blakely is not my client.” Eccles paused. “Though if the marriage proceeds—”

“What do you think of her?”

“She and Harrison could speak openly with each other. Unlike almost everyone else, her position relative to his wealth is uncomplicated.”

“How do you mean?”

“He could trust her. She could trust him. Neither one was scheming for the other’s wallet — they didn’t have to.”

“So they got along? Family dinners, that sort of thing?”

“Evidently they got along quite well.”

“Yes.” Garrick paused. “Nonetheless, they’re at the top of the suspect list.”

Eccles pondered. “Suspects.”

“In the murder.”

“But surely — in the elevator? Between floors? Surrounded by glass? Really, how could it have been anything but self-inflicted?”

“I don’t know.” Garrick closed his notebook. “Did Jake practice yoga?”

“We never discussed exercise regimens.”

“He’d have to be a contortionist to shoot himself in the back.” He stood up. “You might want to stay on the boat for a few more hours.”

The smallest frown appeared on Eccles’ face. “You can’t hold me here—”

“No.” Garrick gestured toward the window. “But do you really want to run the media gauntlet now? Later, some of them might go home.”

“Ah, good point.”

“Still, we may have to talk again,” said Garrick. “This case is barely open yet.”

Garrick met O’Connell back in the atrium, where they watched the crime-scene technicians. Two were in Tyvek bunny suits, dusting and measuring and collecting, while another woman stood to the side holding a video camera. A fourth took notes, occasionally dictating into her cell phone.

“It’s almost like they’re trying not to screw this one up,” said O’Connell.

“Maybe CSU got a call from the commissioner, too.” Garrick pulled out his notebook. “What’d the steward have to say?”

“Second mate. This dinghy has seventeen crew, you know that?”

“Perhaps one of them saw something.”

“Well, not this guy. Claims he ran in, smelled cordite, checked the body, and ran right out again.”

“Cordite.” Garrick rolled his eyes.

“Yeah,” said O’Connell. “But get this. There was blood on his cell phone.” He pulled out a paper evidence bag and glanced at the techs. “I’ll sign this over if one of them ever looks my way.”

“I thought Blakely put in the nine-one-one.”

“She did.”

“Oh.” Garrick had to smile. “The mate had more important things on his mind, did he?”

“He seems to have made a half-dozen calls, shopping the story.”

“How much you figure he got for the tip?”

“Nothing.” O’Connell waved the bag at the woman with the video camera, who nodded back. “But for the inside story I’m sure he’s planning to sell later? A few grand, at least.”

“Civic-minded of him.”

O’Connell handed off the evidence bag. As the woman went back to her camcorder, he stared up at the elevator’s roof.

“Think the killer went through the maintenance hatch?”

“It was bolted shut, from the inside. And there was hardly time.”

“Too bad we don’t have surveillance video.”

“It’s not a public venue. Would you put a camera in your living room?”

“I have one in my bedroom.”

Garrick decided he didn’t really want to know. “Any luck on the handgun?”

“Fraxton has a collection. Or a gun cabinet, anyway, in his stateroom. The captain says there might be one missing.”

“Was it locked?”

“No.”

“We’ll have to get the licensing records.”

“Dunno — wouldn’t it depend on where the boat’s registered?”

“Good question. Maybe the Harbor Unit can help us with that. They must find weapons on boats all summer.”

“Uh-huh.” After a few moments: “We know it was murder. No one shoots themselves behind the neck. So why would the gunman set it up like, you know, mystery of the week?”

Garrick nodded. “My guess is, reasonable doubt.”

“How’s that?”

“Say we find the guy. In court, the first thing his lawyer’s going to say is, ‘impossible.’ Doesn’t matter what other evidence we have, if the crime requires a teleporter or time travel or something, the jury’ll have to acquit.”

“Huh.” O’Connell looked back at the elevator. “Where’s Monk when you need him?”

They found Blakely in the library, one level up on B-deck. Bookshelves rising to the ceiling held shiny hardbacks, clean as a Barnes & Noble row. A four-foot plasma flatscreen on one wall silently displayed an extreme-skiing documentary.

Blakely sat in an armchair, more fully dressed now, holding an empty crystal tumbler and staring blankly at the soundless video.

“I apologize for bothering you,” Garrick said. O’Connell drifted to the background. Garrick wouldn’t have had him there at all, since two-on-one made a sympathetic interview more difficult, but department rules and common sense both precluded being alone with a suspect.

“No, no.” She shrugged, then abruptly started to cry.

“I’m sorry.” Garrick looked around, but O’Connell was already handing over a pocket pack of tissues. “Thanks.”

Another minute, some nose-blowing, some hiccups.

“I just can’t believe it,” Blakely said finally.

“How did Jacob Fraxton appear?” asked Garrick. “When you last spoke?”

“Like himself.” She looked at the screen again. “I mean, it’s been awkward this weekend. Harrison invited me, for the Fourth, so we could watch the fireworks from the harbor. I thought... I thought this boat was big enough, maybe we wouldn’t run into each other too much.”

“You mean Jacob?” Garrick wondered if Blakely was really that dumb. Or had it been deliberate? A provocation?

She glanced at him, eyes starting to brim again. “He tried to act all, like, normal and everything, but, you know.”

“Had you been separated long?”

“Oh, we got divorced last year. And it wasn’t — we just grew apart. He... I think he got bored with me. That’s how I felt, anyway. So it was all like, what the lawyer kept saying, amicable.” She stopped. “The truth? I think he just wanted someone even younger.”

On the screen, a helmeted skier went off a vertical slope, skidding down past spruce trees and granite outcrops in a glittering spray of snow. The absence of sound made the action seem unreal.

“And Harrison?” Garrick asked.

“He’s so nice. We can talk about anything, and he understands me, and we love each other so much.”

O’Connell shifted behind them, a small choking noise.

“Yes,” said Garrick. “What were you talking about with Mr. Fraxton, this morning?”

“I don’t know. Whether it might rain on the fireworks tomorrow. Nothing important.”

“This was outside the, uh, atrium? On the deck?”

“Yes. Harrison and I were going to the pool, and Jacob happened to come out, and, you know, we couldn’t just ignore each other. And then I went up the stairs, and that was the last I ever... I ever...”

The waterworks started again, but Garrick leaned forward. “You left Harrison with Jacob?”

“Not with him.” Blakely snuffled. “We sort of all left at the same time. Harrison was going to ring the steward for pool towels.”

“Did you hear the shot?”

“Yes! I was already on C-deck, but near the windows — you can’t see in, hardly, they’re so dark, but I heard the bang and ran back down and there was still cordite in the air and the elevator up there and all bloody—”

“I understand.”

“Not cordite,” said O’Connell from behind them, apparently unable to let this pass again.

“What?”

“Cordite hasn’t been used as an ammunition propellant for decades,” said Garrick.

“Well, whatever. Gunsmoke. You could still smell the shot.”

“Who else was there?”

“Harrison, of course, he ran back even faster than me, and the steward. They were pressing the button, bringing the elevator back down.”

“Second ma—” O’Connell started, but Garrick overrode him.

“No one else? Did you see anyone on the upper decks, inside the atrium?”

“No. I mean, all I remember is thinking, what happened? And staring at the elevator.”

Garrick couldn’t tell how much of Blakely’s affect was contrived, though this didn’t bother him as much as it had when he was just starting as a detective. Everyone lied about something, and grief struck everyone differently. Still, he needed a better sense of her.

“Before you met Jacob Fraxton,” he asked, “were you employed?”

“I used to work for the Massachusetts Bay Foundation. That’s where we met — one of their fundraising galas. He gave them a million dollars.” A sob broke through again. “Maybe we were divorced, but he was special.”

Direct questions about Fraxton only brought tears. Garrick tacked.

“The family lawyer is here — Mr. Eccles. Did you see him this morning?”

“Sure. He was waiting for Jake.”

“Where?”

“I don’t know. Around. On deck, maybe?” She waved the hand holding her glass, then looked at it, surprised.

“Did you speak with him?”

“Oh, no. Not at all. Just — no.”

“Uh-huh.” Garrick studied Blakely’s face, and she looked away. “Has Mr. Eccles been helpful to you? After the divorce?”

“He’s Jake’s lawyer, not mine.”

“But perhaps—”

“No.” She hesitated. “I don’t know. I thought Jake wasn’t very happy with him. But, you know, we didn’t talk much.” Tears began again. “Jake and me. After the divorce, I mean.”

Garrick wondered again why they’d all come to the yacht, but asking wasn’t getting him anywhere. “How is Harrison doing?” he said.

“I don’t know.” A note of accusation. “You told us not to talk to each other.”

Garrick glanced back at O’Connell, who shrugged slightly.

“I’m sorry, that must have been a misunderstanding. No one’s in custody.”

“He’s around somewhere, calling everyone he can think of.”

“We have a few questions for him,” said Garrick. “But I’ll make sure he comes to find you after that.”

“Jake loved skiing.” Blakely, staring at the plasma screen, might not have heard him.

“Oh?”

“He was going to New Zealand next week,” she said. “It’s winter down there, did you know that?”

Looking for the bowling alley, they got lost, wandering around the first subdeck.

“Jeez, look at that,” said O’Connell, as they pushed through a cherrywood-and-brass hatchway. The room in front of them opened wide, with a ceiling of translucent, wavering blue. Light patterns refracted through the glass.

Garrick finished a call on his mobile. “We’re under the pool,” he said.

“So you can watch babes splash around up there?” O’Connell leaned on the zinc-covered bar along one wall, peering upward.

“Seems like you’d get a crick in your neck.” Garrick dialed another call. “Harrison? Where are you again? We’re not sure... okay, yeah.” He described their location, and a few minutes later Harrison came in, flicking a light switch by the door. Cove lighting came on above the bar, illuminating glass shelves of liquor. Each bottle was held neatly in a padded silver harness clip.

“First thing, I’m going to sell this ship,” said Harrison. He’d also changed, into summer-weight flannel slacks and a purple cotton pullover with the sleeves pushed up his forearms.

“That’s understandable,” said Garrick.

“What do you think? Will this... event... make people more interested, or less?”

“In buying?” Garrick watched Harrison drop into one of the upholstered chairs by the bar. “I couldn’t say.”

A blare of noise from Harrison’s pocket, the opening chords to “Smoke on the Water.” He pulled out his phone, silenced the ringer, and put it away. “What a day.”

“Mr. Fraxton, were you and your father close?”

“Sure.”

“I apologize for asking, but your relationship with his former wife may appear odd to some people.”

“Well, screw them.” Harrison rubbed his eyes. “Pop never cared what anybody thought. Neither do I.”

“Did you speak with Mr. Eccles this morning?”

“Nah. He must have had a meeting scheduled, because he was hanging around the salon, waiting for Pop. Kind of surprised me, since I thought Pop was changing law firms.”

“Really?”

“Maybe not. But Eccles, he’s kind of slick, you notice? And his fees, it’s like he thought we were the Lottery Commission or something.”

“I’m sure your father’s legal affairs were complex.”

“Not that complicated.”

A cloud must have passed over the sun, because the light coming through the pool dimmed. “There’s something I’d like to clear up,” said Garrick. “When you described the events this morning, I thought that after talking with your father, you and Blakely walked off together.”

“What?” Harrison shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. Blakely was going to the pool, but I needed to get a drink.”

“Oh?”

“And some towels. But I didn’t go far. I couldn’t have been halfway down the deck when I heard the shot.”

“And then you ran back?”

“Of course.”

The sunlight abruptly returned, dappling the zinc bar. Garrick heard a faint rushing hum as the air circulation kicked on again.

“You understand that your father’s death makes the disposition of his assets uncertain.”

“What do you mean? Blakely and I are both heirs.” Harrison shrugged. “There’s plenty of money lying around. We could live the rest of our lives just from selling this stupid boat.”

“Perhaps it won’t come to that.”

“Can I go now? I got to talk to the funeral home.”

“Certainly.” They watched him leave, pulling out his cell phone as he went. O’Connell waited until the door closed, then stood up.

“I was him, I wouldn’t talk on the phone so much.”

“It’s all digital now — not so easy to scan.”

“If our guys have the equipment, you know the paparazzi have it, too. Difference is, they don’t have to wait for a warrant.”

“Then maybe they’ll make our job easier,” said Garrick. “We’ll just read it on TMZ tomorrow.”

They went out the same doorway and found a stairwell going up. O’Connell went first, while Garrick palmed his own phone and clicked the screen.

“The commissioner’s been calling — must want results.” He stopped. “Wait a minute, I need to call this one back.”

“Huh?”

But Garrick ignored him. The call lasted less than a minute, and when he hung up he couldn’t help nodding in satisfaction.

O’Connell looked down at him from the stairs. “What’s up?”

“Come on,” Garrick said. “We might be getting somewhere.”

It took fewer than ten minutes, and most of that was finding the right room. It was small, on the main deck and several doors forward of the atrium. A polished, fully functional pinball machine stood opposite the portholes, an odd counterpoint to the old-fashioned writing desk and leather chair alongside it.

“No one here?” Garrick was surprised. “I thought we might be in for an argument.”

“Nope.” O’Connell studied the pinball machine. “That’s some kind of antique, isn’t it?”

“No older than my car.”

They found a leather case sitting beside the desk. Garrick pulled on latex gloves while O’Connell took a cell phone snapshot.

“It’s not even locked.”

“We can’t be this lucky. Someone’s running a double bluff.”

“Maybe.” Garrick gently opened the case and poked around inside. “But — aha.”

He lifted out a matte-black tube, six inches long, collared at one end.

“You were right.” O’Connell was almost impressed.

“So far,” said Garrick.

No one answered Garrick’s next phone calls. In the end he had to enlist the ship’s captain, who ordered several crew members to scout around. Eventually they found Eccles and Blakely in the forward salon. When Garrick and O’Connell arrived, Harrison had just come in from the bow deck, in front of them.

“You all don’t have to be here,” said Garrick. “We only need—”

“Never mind that,” said Harrison. “The steward told me the whole ship was trying to find us. What’s going on?”

“Very well.” Garrick stepped to a side table and crossed his arms, drawing everyone’s attention. O’Connell remained at the door. Through the steeply angled windows, he could see the foredeck, with two spotless anchor winches and scuttles along the gleaming teak deck. Over the rail was Long Wharf and Columbus Park. Even their car was just visible, past the crowds.

“It was murder,” he said.

Three voices at once:

“How?”

“Why?”

“How do you know?”

Garrick looked at Eccles. “Counselor, you have a concealed-carry permit.”

“That’s no secret. It’s public record.”

“They’re hard to get in Massachusetts. Really hard. We don’t live in Texas.”

“So what?”

“It means substantial certification requirements, including firearms training.”

“Pfft.” Eccles made a dismissive gesture.

“Was there really a codicil? Because neither Harrison nor Blakely seemed to know about it.”

“That doesn’t—”

“If they didn’t, then they had no motive.” Garrick stared him down.

Harrison spoke up. “Are you saying — why would he want Jake dead?”

“You told me yourself.” Garrick turned to him. “Jacob Fraxton planned to fire Eccles. Too expensive, maybe there were other problems, we don’t know. But Eccles’ gravy train was leaving the station.” He looked around. “Gravy boat? — no, never mind.”

“That’s nothing more than groundless, scurrilous speculation.”

“CSU found two prints on the handgun.”

“Impossible!” Eccles caught himself and blanched. “That is, what fingerprints could... Jacob showed me his weapons collection, I may have picked one up. Any further inference would be meaningless.”

Blakely moved to sit alongside Harrison, who put his arm around her.

“The elevator was closed,” she said. “Moving, between floors. How could anyone have been in there with Jake?”

“No one was,” Garrick said.

They gaped at him.

“But you said it was murder.” Harrison spoke first.

“Yes.” Garrick let the moment stretch. “The ‘cordite.’ Gunsmoke. That was the clue.”

O’Connell’s head jerked up, and he stared at Eccles. “Damn,” he said.

“Right,” said Garrick. “Everyone agrees that when they ran into the atrium, the elevator was still moving, between decks, with the doors shut. If the gunshot they heard had been inside, the smoke would have been inside too.”

“But there were no holes in the glass,” said Harrison. “He was definitely shot inside.”

“It’s the Fourth of July.” Garrick waited. “We’ve been hearing firecrackers go off all weekend.”

Blakely shook her head. “I still don’t get it.”

Garrick stepped away from the table. “Eccles didn’t want to lose his position overseeing the Fraxton billions. He came to the Whiz Bang early this morning, waited until Fraxton was somewhere else, and took the pistol from his suite. I have no idea if the elevator setting was planned, or just a convenient opportunity. But after you spoke—” he looked at Harrison and Blakely — “Eccles slipped in and fired at Fraxton, just as he stepped into the elevator.”

At this point Garrick pulled the evidence bag from his pocket and held it up. “Using this — a suppressor.”

Blakely audibly gasped. No one else moved.

Garrick looked at Eccles. “We found it in your file case, Counselor. I assume you planned to dispose of it as soon as possible — too many crew around, perhaps?”

Still no response, so he continued, “After that, Eccles simply let the elevator doors close. A few seconds later, when it was twenty feet up, he set off a firecracker. That was the smell everyone noticed when they came running in, and by then Eccles had made himself scarce.”

Harrison jumped up and lunged at Eccles, who tumbled backward off his chair. O’Connell moved in, trying to separate them. Garrick called into his radio and a moment later the Harbor Unit officer came rushing through the door, still holding his MP5.

“Thank you, Sergeant.” Garrick nodded as O’Connell pulled Eccles to his feet, hands behind him. “I think we have it under control now.”

They stood on the afterdeck, watching as Eccles was walked into a custody van by three uniformed officers. The crowd line was still fifty yards back, but camera crews were filming and a news helicopter buzzed overhead. The lawyer would be getting far more than his fifteen minutes.

“Hard to see someone like that doing something so dumb,” said O’Connell.

“What’s funny is, he told me himself.” Garrick sighed. “When people are around that kind of money — on the outside, looking in — they change. You can’t trust anybody.”

“Some way to live.”

A seagull landed on the rail and looked around, but every surface was scrubbed and shined, offering not even the smallest crumb or snack. After a moment, the bird squawked and flew off.

“Come on,” said Garrick. “Back to the real world.”

Clown

by Michael Z. Lewin

For forty years, Michael Z. Lewin has been a popular and prolific writer of private-eye and police series, non-series tales at both novel and short-story length, and plays for radio. A few years ago, entries in his newest series in the private-eye genre, starring the Italian Lunghi family, in Bath, England, appeared in EQMM. In December of this year, Family Way, a new Lunghi novel, is due to be published in the U.S. by Five Star Press. It’s set during Walcot Nation Day, an annual street party that used to take place on Walcot Street in Bath. An American by birth, the author makes his home in Bath.

* * *

The interrogation began conventionally enough. “Please state your name for the tape.”

“Howard Timmins.”

“And, Mr. Timmins, are you known by any other names?”

Timmins squinted up at me, a small man curled even smaller from the gravity of the situation. “You know I am.”

I waited.

“I’m Gordo the Clown,” he said.

“Gordo the Clown.”

“Mostly people just call me Gordo. I’m much better known by that name than my given one. Because of what I do, being Gordo. Well, that’s all I do now I’m not working at Whitney’s anymore.”

“What did you do at Whitney’s?” I asked. Sammonville is not a big town and most people around these parts work for the company one way or another. Originally it made aircraft engine parts but now it’s baby carriages — top-quality carriages that get shipped all over the world. The company’s long story is commemorated in the Sammonville Museum. That’s where my wife works, so I know a lot about it.

“I ran the catering department,” Gordo-Timmins said.

“Ran it? So you had a lot of responsibility?”

For the first time since he was brought into the station he seemed to perk up. “Before the downsizing we fed between a hundred and fifty and a hundred and eighty a day. Plus, the hospitality side, whenever the managers had visitors. I don’t know how many they feed now — I hear they may even close the cafeteria — but it’s a lot less.”

“How long ago were you fired?”

“Made redundant.” A flicker of steel. “I’ve never been fired. I work hard. I give quality.”

“Made redundant.”

“Twenty-seven months.”

“And that hit you hard?”

“It didn’t help. Whitney’s was perfect for me because it amounted to a halftime job and that left me the time to be Gordo. I finished in time to do after-school children’s parties and I had plenty of time to travel to evening parties for children and adults outside of Sammonville. I’ve done shows as far away as a hundred miles.”

“Adults hire clowns for parties?”

“Adults like to be entertained, too.”

“It’s just that when you think about grown-up parties, you don’t automatically think of clowns.”

“There are parties and parties.”

“You advertise?”

“Posters and fliers around the area. And on the Internet.”

“Generally speaking, what kind of clown is Gordo?”

“Today, a sad one.”

“And yesterday?”

“Happy. Excited.”

I didn’t want to get to the nub of the thing too quickly. I find that I get better information if they’ve become relaxed about talking to me. So I said, “So Gordo does slapstick?”

“Of course.”

“Magic?”

“Sure. Both tricks that went right and ones that went wrong — kids love it when a grownup screws up, and adults love it, too. It lets them feel superior.”

“And blue routines?”

“Absolutely. Gordo caters for all tastes.”

The question wasn’t a random one. I’d already interviewed Mrs. Barton. “Was it when you were doing a blue routine that you met Melanie Barton?”

He looked up at me with a wry expression. “You must know it was if you ask that question.”

“Where was the party?”

“It was a corporate event in Bedford. Well, in the entertainment industry we call them corporates but they don’t have to be anything huge. It was just a company party.”

“To mark what occasion?”

“Not going out of business yet? That’s the biggest achievement these days, isn’t it? Only they said it was the boss’s birthday party.”

“What was the company?”

“Caldicott Car Repairs.”

Bedford was less than twenty miles away from Sammonville. “And you met Melanie at the party.”

“Yes.”

“And her husband?”

“The arrogant, self-congratulatory, athletic Jack? Yes, I met Jack Barton at the Caldicott Car Repair summer party.”

“They live in Sammonville, so what was their connection to Caldicott?”

“No idea.”

“Were you the only entertainment act hired that night?”

“There was a disco. Mrs. Caldicott likes clowns, is what her husband told me.”

“Even though the routine was a dirty one?”

“We call it ‘adult,’ and women like sexual material as much as men, if it’s a bit subtle and verbal.”

“So you were subtle and verbal, as Gordo?”

“Certainly. In fact, there was a clown theme. Caldicott, the boss, made a speech to say it was because these were ‘funny’ times. Half the people there dressed up. To tell the truth, I think his wife really gets off on clowns. I wouldn’t be surprised if she had him dress up for her in private. She certainly had the look in her eye after her first half-dozen drinks.”

“What look?”

“The groupie look.” He held my gaze. “Don’t act like I’m crazy. It happens to any of us in show business.”

“And Melanie got the look in her eye, too?”

Gordo glared at me. “Don’t demean what Melanie and I had. It was nothing like what comes over a drunk fantasist.”

“Okay, what did you and Melanie have, then?”

“We were soulmates.”

This caught me by surprise. I had already interviewed the woman, after all. “You felt she was your soulmate?”

“She felt the same.”

“She said so?”

“She didn’t have to. Something just clicked between us. Really clicked.

“When?”

“Right away. When we met at the bar after I did my routine. She came up and said I was wonderful.” He looked up at me. “Wonderful. That was the word she used. She said I was wonderful and that I’d been speaking to her innermost self. If that’s not soulmates, I don’t know what is.”

“And one thing led to another.”

“Don’t make it sound sordid or trivial.”

“Okay, what happened?”

“When we were at the bar talking, her odious and idiotic husband came in.” “He dragged her away?”

“He barely noticed us. So I slipped Melanie a business card while he was getting drinks. Two drinks. And neither of them for her.”

“Two for himself?”

“One for another woman.”

“And the card you gave Melanie was for Gordo?”

“Yes.”

“And she called you?”

“Monday.”

Today was Wednesday. “To meet up today?”

“To come to her house today. At two.”

“And how long ago was the party where you met?”

“Friday.”

“Had you spoken with her since then?”

“No.”

“But you went to her home today without hesitation?”

“Yes. I’d been dreaming day and night about her call. I knew, just knew, that we’d connected. And then the call came.”

“And when you got to her house, how was she?”

“Friendly.”

“Not surprised to see you?”

“She’d invited me over.”

“I only meant that she hadn’t seen you other than as Gordo.”

“I was still the same person.”

“But you didn’t dress up as Gordo?”

He hesitated. “Not exactly. I wore the jacket I’d worn on the night but no face paint.”

“Or red nose.”

“Or red nose.”

“And she was friendly.”

“Very friendly.”

“Not resistant to your advances?”

Gordo laughed.

His dismissal of this question confirmed what Melanie had already told me.

He said, “She practically dragged me to the bedroom.”

“And there?”

“We made love. I mean love. The real thing. Not something animals can do. We did what only human beings with a real connection can do.”

“So she enjoyed it.”

“She certainly did.”

“You’re sure?”

“Absolutely. I... I know enough to know.”

I let that go. “Okay. And what happened then?”

“At about three-thirty there were noises downstairs in the house.”

“What did Melanie say about them?”

“She said to ignore them.” He frowned. “She said they weren’t anything to worry about.”

“But...?”

“A few minutes later her bottom-drivel of a husband, Jack, came in.”

“Into the bedroom?”

“Yes.”

“Without knocking?”

“Just walked right in.”

“Was he carrying anything?”

“What do you mean?”

“A weapon of some kind? A gun, a bat, a bust of Beethoven?”

“A candlestick or a lead pipe? No, nothing. He just walked in and said, ‘Whose car is that in the driveway?’ ”

“Your car was outside?”

“She hadn’t told me not to leave it there.”

“And what did Melanie do?”

“She grabbed me and said, ‘Don’t hurt him, Jack, please don’t hurt him.’ ”

“So she thought he might hurt you?”

“It seemed like it.”

“And what did Jack do?”

“He stood at the foot of the bed and looked at us. At me.”

“And?”

“Then he said, ‘This is payback for Barbara? This?’ ”

“And then?”

“Melanie said to me, ‘I think you’d better go.’ And when I hesitated she said, ‘He won’t hurt me.’ Then ‘Please, Gordo, go.’ So I rolled out of the bed to where my clothes and stuff were lying on the floor.”

“And?”

“And I dressed myself. But I didn’t run and I didn’t hurry, because I didn’t think I’d done anything wrong. Melanie invited me there because we had a true connection. And Jack Barton was a grotesque and odious man. I’d seen him pawing other women at the party. Even taking their hands and moving them to touch him down there. You know. Down there. Melanie deserved so much better.”

“So you dressed. And what was Jack doing?”

“Standing there, just looking from me to her and back again. And then he said, ‘This is for Barbara?’ again. And she said, ‘For Barbara, Juanita, Yvonne, and all the others.’ And he said, ‘With a clown? A scruffy little clown?’ ”

“And?”

“And then he started laughing.”

“And then?”

“He kept laughing. And looking me in the eyes.”

“And then?”

“I killed him.”

“How?”

“My adult Gordo jacket is stocked with tricks and implements. I had throwing knives in a pocket. I used one of them.”

“You threw it?”

“I stabbed him. In the heart. Well, where a heart would be in a normal man.”

“And?”

“He died. Pretty quickly, I think. The knife went in up to the hilt.”

How he came to have the knife was important. If he only had it because he thought he might have to perform for Melanie, it wouldn’t constitute premeditation. He’d probably get off with murder two.

“You stabbed Jack and he died.”

“Yes.”

“Though he wasn’t threatening you with anything.”

“No.”

“Not even with his fists or hands or posture? He was a wrestler in college.”

“No, he wasn’t threatening me at all.”

“So he was just standing there.”

Anger rose on Gordo’s face. He sat up in his chair. “He was not just standing there.”

“So what was he doing that provoked you so much.”

“He was saying, ‘With a clown? With a clown?’ ” He glared at me. “Can’t you picture what I’m saying to you? Vile Jack Barton was repeating, ‘With a clown,’ and he was laughing at me. Laughing at me.”

So there it was. A murder that happened because the victim had laughed at a clown.

Hangman’s Rhapsody

by Clark Howard

Some of the most hardboiled of writers have led quiet, uneventful lives. Not so Clark Howard, and now that his highly autobiographical novel Hard City, first published in hardcover in 1990, is available in many e-editions, including Barnes and Noble’s Nook, his fans will be able to see how some of the themes in his fiction developed. Of course, Mr. Howard is not only a fiction writer; he is also a celebrated true-crime writer who has spent a lot of time around prisons, and those experiences have found their way into stories such as this one.

* * *

A creature of habit, Martin Sloan walked the same circle every day when he arrived home from work: across the living room to the bedroom to hang up his coat and tie, back across the living room to the refrigerator in the kitchen for a bottle of beer, back into the living room to drop into his favorite chair, slip out of his shoes, plant his feet on an ottoman that matched the chair, put on his glasses, use the remote to turn on the television, and take that first long, cold swallow of beer as the early news came on.

He expected the lead story in the news to be either more service personnel killed in Iraq or Afghanistan, or the continued exodus of people from the Gulf Coast, where the British Petroleum oil spill had now, like a forest fire, spread for miles in every direction, contaminating hundreds of fishing communities.

To Sloan’s surprise, however, the lead story that evening was a local one.

“In a surprise move at the state prison this afternoon,” the anchorwoman announced, “convicted murderer Roger Kalb, due to be executed on Thursday, chose to be hanged rather them die by lethal injection. Kalb, convicted of killing his wife and her lover twenty-one years ago, is the last remaining death-row inmate who has the option of how to die. Sentenced to death just two months before the state adopted lethal injection as its method of capital punishment, Kalb was condemned while hanging was still the prescribed procedure. The law therefore gives him the option of choosing which way he is to die: by the old method of the rope, or the newer, supposedly more humane method of the needle. Nine other condemned killers have already been given this option, and all nine have chosen lethal injection. Kalb, because of lengthy appeals, remains the only one of death row’s eleven condemned prisoners to still have the right to choose.

“Kalb’s surprising choice was announced by his attorney after a visit with the condemned man earlier today. A formal statement from the Department of Corrections is said to be forthcoming—”

Martin Sloan sat as still as a statue, holding the open bottle of beer, lips parted in silent surprise, eyes staring unblinkingly at the sight of an old news tape of Roger Kalb being led from a courtroom after being sentenced to die for his crime. Sloan slowly shook his head.

Choosing a noose and a trapdoor over simply going to sleep with needles in both arms. What was Kalb thinking?

Sloan was still sitting there when Hazel, his second wife, came home from her job as charge nurse at the local hospital. So accustomed was she to seeing Martin sitting there, in that chair, stocking feet up on the ottoman, bottle of beer in one hand, that she did not even notice the stuporous expression on his face.

“Spaghetti and meatballs okay with you for tonight, hon?” she asked, walking on into the kitchen without waiting for a reply.

Sloan finally took a swallow of beer just as the phone rang. He heard Hazel answer it on the kitchen extension. Then she called in to him.

“Marty, it’s your ex. You’re not late with her alimony, are you?”

Martin picked up a portable handset on the end table next to his chair. “Hello, Vivian.”

“Have you seen the news?” his ex-wife asked without preliminary.

“Yes. Just now.”

“Well?”

“Well, what?”

“Aren’t you just a little upset? I mean, after all this time? To have to go back to — to that?

“What makes you think I will go back? I quit that years ago.”

“Well, if not you,” Vivian challenged, “then who? I mean, they can’t very well run an ad: ‘Must have a degree in Hanging 101.’ ”

“Vivian, I don’t want to talk about this right now.”

“Well, why on earth not, Martin?” There was a weighty pause. Then Vivian said, “Oh, I see. You haven’t told her, have you?”

Martin did not reply.

“That’s it, isn’t it, Martin?” she persisted. “You haven’t told the new Mrs. Sloan that you used to kill people for a living.”

Martin still did not reply.

“Hazel doesn’t know, does she, dear? That you used to be a hangman. Well, don’t worry, love, I won’t reveal your embarrassing little secret. I wouldn’t do a thing like that. You know, Marty, even after all we’ve been through, I still have feelings for you...”

Martin quietly turned off the portable phone.

In his office the following day, just before noon, Martin was buzzed by Barbara, his secretary. “There’s a Mr. Lawson on line one. He says it’s personal.”

Martin cursed silently. How in hell did they find him so quickly? He picked up his phone. “Martin Sloan speaking.”

“Mr. Sloan, good morning. Benjamin Lawson here. I’m the warden now up at Barnaby Prison. I don’t believe we’ve met.”

“No. I haven’t been there for many years.”

“I imagine you’ve heard about Roger Kalb deciding he wants the rope instead of the needle.”

“Yes, it’s all over the news today.” Martin looked down at a newspaper on his desk. A headline read: Killer of Wife, Lover, Wants Rope.

“I imagine you know why I’m calling you, then,” Warden Lawson said. “Looks like we’re going to need your services one more time.”

“I’m afraid that’s not possible,” Martin said, trying to keep a businesslike tone in his voice. “I retired from that line of work many years ago.”

“Well, that’s understandable, Mr. Sloan, seeing as how the old noose isn’t still on the books anywhere but our own state, and Roger Kalb is the only death-row inmate in the country still entitled to a choice. But even though you’ve retired, I imagine you still know how to do it, don’t you? I mean, isn’t it kind of like riding a bicycle? You know, once you’ve learned how—”

“Mr. Lawson—” Martin began to interrupt.

“It’s Warden Lawson,” the caller corrected.

“All right then, Warden Lawson, it’s not a matter of knowing how to do it or not, it’s a matter of whether I’m willing to do it. And I am not. As I just stated, I am retired from that line of work. You’ll have to find someone else.”

“Just how would you suggest I do that?” the warden asked in a flat, correctional-officer voice. “Run an ad in the classified section?”

Wonderful. Just like Vivian had said.

“I don’t know how you would go about it, Warden,” Martin replied evenly. “In any case, it is your problem, not mine. Good day, Warden.”

Two-bit political appointee, he thought. Just like most every warden he had ever met. Put a man in total charge of hundreds, even thousands, of other men and he suddenly thinks he’s a god. Thinks he doesn’t have to take no for an answer. Well, Martin resolved firmly, he’ll take no for an answer this time.

At home that evening, Martin and Hazel were joined for dinner by Hazel’s daughter Susan, a pudgy young woman who, in Martin’s observation, seemed to have a somewhat prodigious appetite, and who was engaged to be married within the month.

“Has Don still not told you where you’ll be going on your honeymoon?” Hazel asked.

“No, the stinker,” Susan replied with mock dissatisfaction, chewing on a fried chicken leg. “Not even a hint. But it better be someplace I like.”

“Marty, he hasn’t let on to you, has he?” Hazel asked her husband.

“No.” Why the hell would he? Martin wondered. Don Engle was a bank manager, equal in pudginess to Susan, and he and Martin barely knew each other. “Why do you think he’d let on to me?”

“Oh, you know. Maybe a guy thing, a secret between the boys.”

“No,” Martin repeated. “Not a word.” And he hoped it would remain that way.

“It just better be someplace I like,” Susan said again, accentuating it this time with a pout.

The Sloan telephone rang and Hazel got up quickly to answer it. “I’ll bet that’s your bad boy right now, looking for his bride-to-be,” she said with what sounded to Martin like a middle-aged giggle. A moment later, she returned and said to Martin, “It’s for you, hon.”

“Who is it?”

Hazel shrugged. “I didn’t ask. Some man.”

Martin got up and went to take the call on the kitchen extension. “Hello—”

“Warden Lawson again, Mr. Sloan. Sorry to bother you at home, but in going through our old files I discovered something I thought might interest you. It’s your old employment contract with the state.”

“My what?”

“You signed a contract with the state back when you first took the job as executioner—”

“My God, that was more than twenty years ago,” Martin interjected. He felt a rising frustration. “Is that what this call is about? An employment contract I signed that long ago? Look, I told you I wasn’t available, Warden—”

“Well, sir, this contract says different,” the warden told him, with the smugness of authority. “See, this contract has an automatic annual renewal clause in it. That clause states that the contract will remain in force year after year unless and until either party terminates it—”

“All right, then,” Martin snapped. “I terminate it! Okay?”

“No, sir. The termination has to be in writing.”

“I’ll put it in writing!” He felt his frustration rising to anger. “It’ll be in the mail tomorrow, special delivery.”

“That won’t do, Mr. Sloan. See, the termination has to be thirty days in advance. You know, like thirty days’ notice. And you don’t have thirty days. Roger Kalb is due to be executed in eight days.”

“Look, for the last time,” Martin said tightly, “I am not going to do this. Don’t call me at home again!”

Back at the table, Hazel asked, “Who was it, hon?”

“Just a customer with a minor complaint. Nothing serious.”

“Well, I’m sure you’ll take care of it in your usual efficient manner,” Hazel practically cooed, patting his hand affectionately while Susan smiled on.

Martin forced a smile of his own, trying to remind himself why he’d left Vivian for Hazel.

The next morning, for the first time in years, Martin’s breakfast was not settling. Pulling in to work, he parked his car in a space where a sign read: RESERVED — MARTIN SLOAN.

Opening the glove box, he searched around for any kind of antacid Hazel might have put in there, but found none. Exiting his car, he hurried into the main entrance of Stockman Cordage Company, one of the nation’s largest, oldest, and most respected manufacturers of rope and twine products, where Martin had gone to work after retiring from his previous occupation as a paid executioner for a number of states that had not yet converted from hanging, electrocution, and firing squad to the gas chamber, then to lethal injection.

Isaac Stockman, third-generation owner of Stockman Cordage, was the only one in the company who knew of Martin’s past work, and by mutual agreement they had kept the information private to avoid any stigma or snide amusement being attached to the firm. For his part, Stockman was pleased to employ Martin, because of his extensive familiarity with the world of fibers such as hemp, jute, cotton, sisal, and other materials that went into the manufacture of a wide variety of ropes and twine. Martin had proved his worth many times over in the years he had worked for Isaac, and the company owner had promoted him time and again, until Martin achieved his current position as vice-president of manufacturing.

Reaching his office, Martin spoke to Barbara, his secretary. “Barb, do we have any Turns or Alka-Seltzer anywhere?”

“No, Mr. Sloan, but I’m sure I can find you something. Stomach upset?”

“Yes. Breakfast not settling.”

“Let me see what I can find,” Barbara said, and hurried away.

Even with a queasy stomach, Martin did not pass up the opportunity to watch Barbara walk away. She had an amazing walk, kind of a roll, like she was on the deck of a ship. Martin’s first wife, Vivian, had a sexy walk like that. His current wife, Hazel, did not have a sexy walk at all, but what she had above the waist made up for it.

Barbara returned with a glass of something that was fizzing and bubbling. “This ought to do the trick, Mr. Sloan. I got it from Al Dixon down in shipping; he’s got an ulcer.”

“Well, I hope I’m not getting one,” Martin said, and downed the concoction in three swallows.

“Mr. Sloan,” Barbara said, a little hesitantly, “I know it’s not my place to ask, but is everything all right at home? Please don’t think I’m prying, but I’ve worked for you for nearly a year now, and I feel I’ve gotten to know you pretty well. For the past couple of weeks you’ve seemed, I don’t know, kind of tense. I hope you don’t mind my asking.”

“Not at all, Barb,” Martin assured her, giving her a friendly hug as he handed the glass back to her. “It’s sweet of you to be concerned.” He allowed himself a quick glance down the front of her dress as they parted. “Tell you the truth, I have been a little on edge for a while. My stepdaughter is engaged and she and my wife are involved in planning the wedding, and it seems like that’s all that gets talked about around the house these days: the wedding this, the wedding that, the reception, the honeymoon.” He sat down at his desk and tried to look embarrassed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know my mood was that obvious.”

“Oh, I’m sure no one else has noticed anything,” Barbara tried quickly to assuage him. “Listen, if there’s anything I can do to help you through your problem, anything at all—”

His telephone began to ring and Barbara hurried out to her own desk to answer it.

Help me through my problem, Martin thought, grunting softly. His stepdaughter’s wedding was nothing compared to a real problem that had begun two weeks earlier when he had run into his ex-wife, Vivian, at a local mall and ended up back in her apartment in bed. They had arranged to meet twice more since then. And now, on top of that, he had a prison warden calling him at home about hanging a man—

“It’s a Mr. Harvey Manlow,” Barbara said on the intercom. “He says he’s with the state attorney general’s office.”

“Okay. Will you close my office door, please, Barb.” He waited until she had reached in and pulled his door closed before answering the call. “Martin Sloan speaking—”

“Good morning, Mr. Sloan. Harvey Manlow here. I’m deputy attorney general down at the statehouse. I understand that you and Warden Lawson up at Barnaby Prison are having a little dispute.”

“Not really a dispute, Mr. Manlow, not to my mind, anyway,” Martin said. “He wants me to perform an execution, something I gave up many years ago, and I simply said no, I wouldn’t do it.”

“I’m afraid you can’t say no, Mr. Sloan,” the deputy attorney general said. “I’m looking at the original contract of employment you signed when you first agreed to take on the responsibility of performing executions in our state. The contract has an annual automatic renewal clause, so it is still in effect. You’re still legally obligated to perform that duty.”

“But I haven’t worked for the state since you started using lethal injection for executions—”

“Excuse me, Mr. Sloan,” Manlow interrupted, “but to put it more accurately, you haven’t performed for the state since then. Legally, you are still obliged to do so, if called upon, until the contract is terminated, which requires notification from you. Thirty days in advance. In writing. Notarized.”

“But this is crazy,” Martin protested. “Isn’t there some way we can compromise on this matter?”

“I don’t see how, Mr. Sloan. Bottom line is, the state needs a hangman — and you’re it. We don’t have anyplace else to go.”

“Well, I suggest you find someplace else to go, Mr. Manlow,” Martin snapped angrily, “because I simply am not going to do it! If you don’t like it, take me to court! Sue me for breach of contract! Go to hell, for all I care!”

Later that day, Martin called Hazel and told her he had to work late that night, and called Vivian to tell her there was a problem at work and he had to cancel their meeting in her apartment. That evening, for the first time, he took Barbara, his secretary, to dinner.

The next morning, Martin was summoned to the office of Isaac Stockman, the company owner.

“Sit down, my boy,” Stockman greeted him cordially. “Want some coffee?”

“No, thank you, sir. Just had some.” Martin had a nervous feeling that someone had seen him with Barbara at dinner, and Stockman was calling him on the carpet about executives fraternizing with their secretaries. He was preparing himself to talk his way out of that, and silently promising himself that from then on he would be more circumspect about where he took her. Because after last night he definitely was going to be seeing her again; everything above and below the waist that Hazel and Vivian had individually, Barbara had collectively. But at the moment, facing Isaac Stockman, Martin was prepared to be as contrite as he had to be.

As it turned out, that was not necessary.

“Martin, I had a call from the governor last night,” Stockman said. “He told me all about this problem that has arisen regarding the condemned man who insists on being hanged. Damned nuisance, if you ask me. Don’t understand why the fellow can’t be reasonable and just let them inject him. Probably been a troublemaker all his life, which is why he’s where he is today.” Stockman leaned back in his big leather chair and lit a cigar. “I understand the prison warden and someone from the attorney general’s office have already contacted you on the matter,” he said around his first big puff.

“Yes, sir. And I flatly refused to do as they asked,” Martin stated emphatically. In spite of his first memorable experience with Barbara, she was now completely out of his mind.

“I’m told there’s some sort of binding contract involved,” Stockman said.

“Apparently there is, yes, sir.”

Stockman gazed up at the ceiling. “As you know, Martin, we do a substantial amount of business with the state procurement office. Ninety percent of every length of rope or twine that gets tied in a knot in this state comes from Stock-man Cordage.” He lowered his eyes from the ceiling to Martin. “That aside, however, the governor happens to be an old family friend; we played college football together way back when. He was good enough to telephone me at home last night to discuss this matter. He said his attorney general’s office is prepared to obtain a court order requiring your performance under that contract you signed.”

“Can they do that, sir?” Martin asked. “I mean, is that legal?”

“Oh, yes. When one party sues another party in civil court for breach of contract, the party filing the suit — the plaintiff, that is — can ask the court either for monetary damages, or for what is known in tort law as ‘specific performance.’ In other words, instead of asking the court to make you pay monetary damages for breaching the contract you signed, the plaintiff asks the court to order you to comply with the terms of the contract.”

“The court can order me to hang this man?” Martin asked incredulously.

“Absolutely. And if you fail to do so, you can be held in contempt of court and sent to jail.”

“This is unbelievable,” Martin said, as much to himself as to Isaac Stockman. He rose and took a few steps around the office. “One of the main reasons I said no to these people is that I didn’t want to embarrass the company, embarrass myself in front of my coworkers. And put some kind of stigma on my family. For God’s sake, my own wife doesn’t even know about that part of my past life.”

“Sit back down, Martin,” the older man calmly directed. “This predicament might not be as bad as it seems. Would you be willing to carry out this assignment if you could do it with complete anonymity?”

“Anonymity?” Martin stopped pacing. “That’s impossible. We’re not talking about the electric chair here, where some unidentified hand throws a switch, or the gas chamber, where a couple of lethal chemicals are mixed together in a lead container under a chair. We’re talking about a hanging, Mr. Stockman. Up close and personal. The hangman has to meet the condemned man, examine him, take his measurements, weigh him. When it’s time for the execution to take place, he has to bind the man’s ankles, position him on the trapdoor, put the hood over his head, put the noose around his neck—” Martin abruptly sat back down and blotted his brow with a handkerchief. “There’s nothing anonymous about it, sir. Believe me, there isn’t.”

“Why not?” Stockman asked calmly.

“Well, because,” Martin spread his hands impatiently, “there are always people around: guards, doctors, priests, lawyers, reporters—”

“But suppose there weren’t?” Isaac Stockman said. “Suppose the entire procedure could be carried out with just a very select few people in attendance? And none of them knowing your identity?”

“But how could that possibly be arranged? What about the press? They’ll be all over the place, a story like this.”

“The press will simply be told that you have been hired to come in from another state on the condition that your identity not be released. The warden will cooperate fully in this, as will a few carefully selected high-ranking officers in the corrections service. All of these individuals will have many years of seniority in the state’s civil service ranks; they won’t risk losing that. Believe me, Martin, I have the governor’s personal assurance that this can be done.”

Martin locked eyes with Isaac Stockman. “Are you saying you want me to do this, sir?”

“I’m saying I don’t think you have a choice, Martin. Do it this way, keep your name and the company’s name out of it, and put the matter behind you.”

“And it won’t affect my job here?” Martin forced himself to ask.

“Certainly not,” Stockman replied with a smile. “As a matter of fact, I’ve been thinking about creating a new executive position: senior vice-president over manufacturing and marketing.” He winked at Martin. “How does that sound to you?”

Martin felt his heart skip a beat. “That sounds fantastic, sir,” he managed to say.

All at once, he felt like a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. It looked as if everything was going to turn out all right, after all. His future suddenly was rosy.

All he had to do was hang this guy.

Piece of cake.

Martin’s ex, Vivian, prepared a nice little lunch for the two of them in her apartment the next day, and he stayed on an extra hour for what they had once called “playtime” back in the early days of their marriage, before an appendectomy had put him in the hospital and he had met a busty charge nurse named Hazel. During lunch, and before sex, Martin told her about his meeting with Isaac Stockman.

“It looks like I’ll be going through with this thing,” he said, “but no one will know my identity, so it should work out all right.”

“How are you going to keep it from Hazel?” Vivian asked.

“I’ll find a way,” he said confidently. “Vi, this tuna salad is terrific. Did you make this when we were together?”

“No, not that way. I strain the relish now, and chop up a hard-boiled egg in it.”

“Where’d you learn that?”

“A guy I dated for a while. He owns a deli. What makes you so sure you can keep all this from Hazel?”

“Won’t be hard. She’s so wrapped up in that kid of hers’ wedding, she hardly has the time of day for me anymore.”

“Hon, are you happy with Hazel?” Vivian asked quietly, as if the question were confidential in some way. Martin shrugged. “I don’t know that I’m actually happy,” he told her. “But I’m not aware of being unhappy.”

After they finished at the table, and in the bedroom, Vivian asked, “Do you think we could work in a dinner some night? In some romantic little place? Like in the old days?”

“I’ll try,” he said. Then he made up a quick lie. “Actually, I’m going to be working nights for a while to make up for the time I’ll have to spend up at the prison.”

He got dressed a little faster than usual, hoping that Vivian would not notice.

As he straightened his necktie, she put her arms around his neck and rubbed noses with him. “Do you think we might be working toward getting back together, Marty?”

“Wouldn’t surprise me,” he told her with a wink.

On his way back to the office, he stopped at the pharmacy for a Viagra refill, and began to plan where he would take Barbara for dinner that night.

Isaac Stockman gave Martin a week off to attend to business at the prison. Martin, in turn, gave Barbara a week off, and asked if she would like to take a little trip with him.

There was a lodge in the woods up near the town of Barnaby, he told her, where he was being sent to investigate some newly discovered plant fibers that could possibly be used for cordage manufacture. Barbara thought the whole thing was just too, too exciting: a free tryst trip with her boss, staying at some romantic lodge, walks in the woods together, entire nights together. Somehow she just knew that poor Martin did not have a happy home life. With that as a start, who knew what the future might bring?

They checked in at the lodge as Mr. and Mrs., which made Barbara giggle a little. The lodge was south of the town of Barnaby, and the prison was north of it. Martin explained that he had daily meetings planned with some botanists to conduct experiments on the plant fibers, but assured her that their evenings would be spent together. He stayed in touch with both Hazel and Vivian by cell phone. Vivian knew the real reason for his trip to Barnaby; Hazel had been told the plant-fiber story.

The morning of their second day at the lodge, Martin left for a meeting with the “botanists,” and drove to Barnaby Prison. Warden Ben Lawson welcomed him cordially.

“I hope there’s no hard feelings on your part about this thing, Mr. Sloan.”

“None at all, Warden,” Martin assured him. “I just want to get the whole thing over with. You on board about the anonymity business?”

“Entirely. The governor’s chief of staff briefed me thoroughly. I’ve got a captain, two lieutenants, and two sergeants picked out for your escorts. None of them know your real name, and all of them think you’re from back in Delaware, the last state besides us to quit using the rope. I’ll keep the media, lawyers, and chaplains under tight control. I believe this thing is going to work out just fine.”

“I hope so.”

“What do you want to do first?”

“See the gallows.”

Warden Lawson escorted Martin to an old two-story stone building in a far corner of the prison compound.

“This used to be the tag plant, back when cars got new license plates every year. Now that the motor vehicle department issues them little stickers, why, we’ve cut back to just making plates for new cars. We do that with a couple of punch-presses over in the shoe fac’try. Since this here old building’s not used for nothing, we thought it’d be a good place for the gallows.”

When they got inside, Martin saw, in the center near the back wall, a scaffold that looked for all the world like the bottom section of an oil derrick, with a trapdoor in its floor. As they approached it, Martin smelled the clean scent of newly sawn lumber. Putting a hand on one supporting beam of the framework, he found it to be solid, sturdy.

“I had our inmate carpenters copy it from one of our archive photos,” the warden said, rather proudly. “Even got thirteen steps, just like the original.”

Martin did not bother to tell him that it was not really necessary to have thirteen steps leading up to the trapdoor, any more than it was necessary to have thirteen loops in the noose rope. That was all nonsense, myth. It was the drop that mattered — and only the drop.

“Exactly how high is the platform from the floor?” Martin asked.

Lawson took a small spiral notebook from his shirt pocket and flipped it open. “Eight foot two,” he said.

“Okay. What do you guess this guy Kalb weighs?”

“Oh, one-ninety, ninety-five.”

“Okay. You need to build me a gallows tree now.”

“What’s that?”

“An upright frame with a crosspiece,” Martin said, a little impatiently. Where the hell did they get this hick? he wondered. “You know, to connect the rope to.”

“Oh, sure,” Lawson said, slightly chagrined. “Of course. Wonder why that wasn’t in any of the archive photos?”

“Lots of old-time scaffolds were outside,” Martin explained. “They just used a tree limb or a telephone pole beam, anything handy.” He bobbed his chin at the trapdoor. “Center the frame just behind the trap. I’ll tell you where to nail the crossbeam after I measure Kalb. And round me up four fifty-pound bags of dirt, too.”

“Sure. To test your rope,” Lawson assumed.

“To test your gallows,” Martin corrected evenly. “My rope will be perfect.”

Back at the lodge, Martin and Barbara had sex, then dinner, then sex again. Barbara pouted a little about not having anything to do when Martin was not there, but she came out of her snit after Martin mentioned that biannual salary increases were imminent at Stockman Cordage and that she could expect a very nice raise. She was so pleased that she did not complain when he left her alone the following day.

Back at the prison, Martin told Warden Lawson that he needed a private room in which to prepare his hanging rope. Lawson found him an unused office just off the infirmary.

“Used to be the prison doctor’s office, but since the state cut the corrections budget we don’t have a doctor no more. Inmate gets sick now, we call old Doc Upton over in Barnaby and he comes out.”

“This will be fine,” Martin said. He was carrying a round, black, wooden chest shaped much like an old-fashioned ladies hatbox, with a single handle in the center of its top. As he placed it on a table, Lawson peered curiously at it.

“Is that what I think it is?” he asked.

“I imagine so,” Martin replied. From his wallet, he removed a single key, and unlocked it. As he raised the lid, Lawson leaned over to look closely at its contents.

Coiled like some exotic snake inside the case was a shiny, pale yellow, twenty-two-foot rope. Martin pulled the top end of it out for Lawson to examine.

“I made this rope myself,” Martin said proudly, almost as if showing off a newborn child. “It has three strands: one of abacá, which is usually called Manila hemp, from the Philippine Islands; one of henequen, from the Yucatán; and one of sisal, from Indonesia. There are no man-made fibers at all: no nylon, Saran, polypropylene — none of that stuff you’ll find in a lot of ropes. Materials like that will last longer, of course; that’s why they’re used so universally. But their elasticity makes their product weaken over the long run. This rope here won’t stretch a quarter of an inch; it has no spring, no bounce, when dropping up to three hundred pounds. I’ve had it in storage for years. All I have to do now is lubricate it with mutton tallow. I have a gallon of it outside in the trunk of my car; I buy it from a Chicago slaughterhouse and keep it at work for special orders, like the mooring ropes on the governor’s yacht, jobs like that.”

“Well, I got to hand it to you, Sloan, you’re a real professional,” the warden said.

“I like to think so,” Martin replied smugly. “Now then, I’ll get the lubricating done today, and tomorrow I’ll want to see the condemned man, measure him, get his exact weight and all, and then we’ll test the gallows with those bags of dirt. When’s the execution set for?”

“Day after tomorrow. Right after breakfast. That’d be about seven.”

“Kalb ordered his last meal yet?”

“Oh, hell no,” Lawson scoffed. “We don’t go in for none of that fancy stuff like you see in the movies. This ain’t San Quentin or Sing Sing or any of them fancy penitentiaries. Kalb’ll get what ever’ other con in here gets: powdered eggs, couple strips of salt pork, a biscuit, and a tin cup of black coffee.”

On his way back to the lodge, Martin called Hazel. “How’s it going with the wedding plans?” he asked, trying very hard to sound interested.

“Not too well,” Hazel complained. “We had to get a seamstress to let the waist out an inch on Susan’s gown.”

Not surprising, Martin thought, the way she ate.

“When will you be home, hon?” Hazel asked.

“Sometime Friday afternoon.”

“Oh, good. I want you to get fitted for a tux at the rental place. You will look so snazzy at the wedding, hon.”

Just how I’ve always wanted to look, Martin thought. Snazzy.

Then he called Vivian.

“How’s it going up there, sweetie?” she asked solicitously.

“As well as can be expected, I guess. I’ll get through it.”

“Listen,” Vivian practically purred, “I went online and discovered that there’s a very romantic lodge up there near the prison. Why don’t I drive up and keep you company for the rest of the week? I’m sure it would be easier for you if you weren’t all by yourself. Where are you staying, anyway? I couldn’t find any l motels at all listed for Barnaby.”

Martin pulled a lie out of the air. “Actually I’m staying right at the prison. The warden has a very comfortable little guest house. I’ve been having dinner with him and his wife every night. They’re really nice people.”

“Oh. Well, I guess my idea’s no good then.”

“Listen, we’ll make up the time together when I get back. We’ve got some things we need to talk about, you know.”

“You mean about us, Marty?”

“Of course, what else?”

With Vivian placated, Martin drove on to the lodge just in time for dinner, at which Barbara was beyond pout, beyond snit, and had reached grumpiness.

“If I had known we weren’t going to spend any time together, I don’t think I would have come along,” she said.

“We’ve spent time together,” Martin replied lamely.

“Sure. Eating and... well, you know.”

“Look, I’m sorry, honey, honestly I am. I had no idea these botanist people were going to take up so much of my time. But we’re almost finished. Tomorrow we’ll have everything pretty well wrapped up. Then, day after tomorrow, I’ll be meeting them for breakfast and that’ll be the end of it.” He reached across the table for one of her hands.

“Listen, when we get back to the city, I’m going to hit old man Stockman up for some time off. A week maybe. Then we’ll go on a real vacation trip somewhere.”

“Reeeeally?” Barbara almost squealed. “Where would we go?”

“I don’t know,” Martin said. “You pick a place.” He was busy looking down the front of her scoop-necked dress. When Barbara became excited about something, she kind of... well, heaved.

For the rest of the evening, he had to listen to her go through an alphabet of places she had always wanted to go: Alaska, Barbados, Cancun, Dubai, Ensenada, French Polynesia, Grand Canyon, Honolulu, Ireland, Jamaica, Kenya, Las Vegas — she got all the way to the letter T, for Toronto, when Martin was finally able to drag her away from the dinner table and upstairs to bed.

The next day, at the prison, Warden Lawson had the condemned man, Roger Kalb, brought to an examination room in the infirmary, where the warden waited with Martin and old Doc Upton, who had been summoned from the town of Barnaby. Kalb was in handcuffs, waist chain, and ankle shackles, and had a three-man escort from the personally selected team of officers who were part of the anonymity scheme to protect Martin’s identity. The condemned man, who was in his early fifties, drew Martin’s memory back to many other men he had encountered under similar circumstances in the past, and it was startling to him how they never changed in appearance: pasty-white in complexion from deprivation of sunlight, thick around the middle from years of eating institutional food, flaccid from too little exercise. Martin was pleased to see that Kalb was nearly bald on top, which would make it easier to slip the death hood over his head.

“Kalb,” the warden said, “you know Doc Upton here; I believe he’s seen you a few times over the years. He’s here to give you a quick physical—”

“To make sure I’m healthy enough to hang?” Roger Kalb asked wryly. His voice was level and even, not shaky at all. Good, Martin thought. The calmer he was, the easier it would be to hang him.

“No, it’s just for our records here,” said the warden. “This other gentleman,” he nodded toward Martin, “is the executioner who will carry out the procedure. He’s here to weigh you and take some body measurements in order to make sure that ever’thing gets done properly.”

“Suppose I don’t want to be weighed and measured like a damned side of beef?” Kalb challenged, locking his jaw in defiance and staring at Martin.

“In that case,” Martin addressed him quietly, “I’ll just have to do some visual estimating. If I guess correctly, when you drop, the noose will break your neck and rupture your spinal cord, causing instant unconsciousness and immediate death. Painless death. On the other hand, if I guess wrong, the rope might just strangle you to death. Slowly. You could end up bouncing around, kicking and gagging, for a full minute, maybe even a bit longer.” Martin stepped up close to the condemned man. “Tell me, Mr. Kalb, why did you elect hanging instead of lethal injection?”

Kalb locked eyes with Martin, but did not answer.

“Tell me, please. I need to know,” Martin said.

“Be... because I... I’m afraid of needles,” Kalb replied, almost in a whisper.

“I’ll vouch for that,” Doc Upton interjected. “I recollect we had to have two guards hold him still one time when I gave him a flu shot.”

Martin and Kalb still had their eyes fixed on each other.

“Believe me when I tell you, Mr. Kalb,” Martin finally broke the silence, “that you’ll be doing yourself a very big favor by cooperating with me.” He put a gentle hand on Kalb’s shoulder. “Help me send you into eternity the easy way.”

Roger Kalb submitted to Martin’s calm, reassuring tone. Doc Upton made a cursory check of his heart, pulse, throat, ears, eyes, and blood pressure, announcing for the latter, “One-twenty-six over eighty-two.”

“Hell, I’d give one of my big toes to have that kind of blood pressure,” Warden Lawson announced cheerfully.

“I’ll leave it to you in my will,” Roger Kalb told him, resuming his wry tone.

When it was Martin’s turn, he used a tape to measure Kalb’s upper back and the inside of one leg from his groin to the ankle. With educated hands, he felt the man’s muscle tone in his calves and upper arms. Lastly, he measured Kalb’s midsection where most of his excess fat lay. When he finished, he turned to Lawson and said, “I’ll need to weigh him without all the chains.”

“No can do,” the warden declared unequivocally. “Strict regulations require cuffs, belly chain, and shackles on all condemned men outside their cell. No exceptions.”

Martin drew the warden aside. “I’ve got to know his exact weight,” he whispered. “Otherwise, the drop could tear his head completely off”

The warden’s eyes widened like two big marbles. “You mean, tear all the way off?

“All the way off, yes.”

“That’d make quite a mess, wouldn’t it?”

“You cannot imagine the mess. Both body and head would drop to the floor, blood gushing out of the body, the head rolling around like a soccer ball—”

“All right! Okay! I get the picture!” Lawson pondered the problem, scratching his chin in contemplation. “How ’bout we weigh him with the hardware on, then weigh the hardware after we get it off him? Then figure the difference.”

Martin agreed to that plan, deciding that the warden wasn’t as big a clod as he’d thought.

When all the preliminaries were done, including testing the gallows tree and rope with two hundred pounds of dirt in four gunny sacks tied to a wooden plank, Martin returned to his car on the prison staff lot and sat for a moment behind the steering wheel staring at his hands. To his surprise, they had that same feeling in them that he remembered from the old days when he’d been a practicing executioner, traveling from state to state across the width and breadth of the nation — New Hampshire to Delaware to Iowa to Kansas to Washington — anywhere he was needed, hanging men, and occasionally women, on a regular enough schedule to earn a very good income at it.

The feeling in his hands — the palms and undersides of his fingers — was like a mild wave of electricity. It usually started shortly after he had examined the condemned person — felt that person — moved his hands over the living body, squeezing for muscle tone to determine whether the person was likely to go down kicking and twisting with spasms, instead of hanging nicely like a rolled-up rug.

There had been a time when Martin wondered whether his touching of a person so definitely close to death might somehow be drawing something of that person’s life into his own. Like some kind of human osmosis. Rather than troubling him, it eventually got to the point where Martin looked forward to it. And now, at the moment when it had returned after so many, many dormant years, he found it to be surprisingly pleasant.

That evening, as Martin and Barbara went into the dining room at the lodge, a nice-looking young man about Barbara’s age passed them and smiled at Barbara.

“Hello, there. Nice to see you again so soon.”

“Oh, hello. Did you find your room key?” Barbara returned his smile and Martin thought he saw her heave slightly.

“Yes, thanks. I’d left it in the gift shop. Have a nice dinner.”

When they were seated at their table, Martin asked, “Who was that?”

“Oh, just somebody I met at the luncheon buffet. He was all alone too, so we shared a table. It was nice,” she added pointedly, “not to be all alone all day again.”

“Did he tell you his name?”

“Brad something,” Barbara shrugged. “I don’t remember.”

“Did he mention what he was doing here?”

“Well, I guess he’s just staying here, Martin, like we are just staying here,” she replied peevishly. “Why all the questions, for goodness’ sake?”

“No reason,” Martin conceded. “It’s just that this is the off season for a lodge up here. I was only wondering what he was doing here this time of year.”

“Well, if you must know, he works for a travel magazine, selling advertising.”

“Oh. Well, that sounds like interesting work.”

“I guess anything would be interesting compared to making ropes,” she observed snidely.

Barbara seemed to have forgotten all about the vacation trip Martin had promised her. She sulked for the rest of the evening, then went to bed with a headache.

Martin arrived at the prison shortly after six the next morning, as usual using the staff parking lot at the rear of the complex. The visitors lot in front, he saw in passing, was already crowded with private cars and media vehicles. Warden Lawson’s personally selected cadre of officers met Martin as he exited his car, and escorted him back to the old tag shop where the gallows now stood. Warden Lawson was already there, sitting on one of a dozen folding chairs set up for witnesses in a roped-off area. He was eating glazed donuts out of a greasy white bag and drinking coffee from a metal mug.

“Want some coffee and a donut?” he asked.

“No, thanks.”

“Donuts are fresh-made in the prison bakery.”

“No, thanks anyway. Who are all the chairs for?”

“Witnesses. Law says we have to have twelve. Four media: one from the local paper, one from a wire service, one from a radio station, and one from a TV network. They draw lots to see who gets to come in. Not to worry, though: no cameras or recording devices allowed. Four other seats are for the prosecutor who sent the condemned person here, the arresting officers, and the judge who did the sentencing. The last four are for the family or families of the victims. The condemned is entitled to four passes if requested, in which case we’d set up extra chairs for whoever he invited. In Kalb’s case, he didn’t ask for any passes.”

“Doesn’t he have any family?”

“Two grown daughters, according to our records. But they’ve never visited him. He did murder their mother, after all.”

Sure, Martin thought. After catching her in bed with another man. What the hell was it about women, he wondered, that they couldn’t be faithful?

“Are we on schedule?” Martin asked, looking at his watch. It was six-twenty.

“Should be,” said Lawson. “I’ll step outside and check with my people.”

Left alone, Martin removed a small spiral notebook from his inside coat pocket and checked some of his notes. Kalb’s final weight had been determined to be one hundred eighty-eight pounds. Add two meals yesterday and breakfast this morning should make him about one-ninety-one. A drop of five feet three inches with the eyelet of the noose under the left angle of the jaw, he had determined, should snap Kalb’s neck between the second and third cervical vertebrae. That, Martin knew, would result in instant deep unconsciousness and rapid death. Much better, in his opinion, than all the theatrics of a gurney, a man’s arms stretched out akimbo, needles inserted into both arms, tubes running through the walls for a path to the poisons. Barbaric. Welcome to American justice showtime.

Putting the notebook away, Martin climbed the thirteen widely spaced wooden steps to the gallows floor. There were three folding chairs near the back of the structure. One was for the warden, one for the chaplain, and one for Martin. He sat down in the chair nearest the trapdoor and the wooden lever behind it that would spring the trap.

Lying on the floor near the lever were two leather belts and a black, eyeless hood with a drawstring opening.

Martin thought about Barbara. He had given her specific instructions before leaving the lodge that morning. She was to get up no later than six-thirty, get dressed to travel, pack their bags and have them taken down to the lobby, and wait for him there.

He would be back to pick her up by about seven-thirty, and they would leave at once.

What about breakfast? she had wanted to know. She didn’t want to travel on an empty stomach or she might get carsick. Martin had rolled his eyes toward the ceiling. Give me strength, he begged some unknown god. We’ll stop somewhere on the road, he promised, someplace close. In the back of his mind was a picture of Jack Nicholson ditching some dame at the end of some movie. Just leaving her in a goddamned coffee shop and vanishing. Goodbye, Barbara, goodbye, Vivian, goodbye, Hazel. What, he wondered, would that feel like?

His reverie was interrupted by Warden Lawson coming up the steps. “We’re set to go,” he announced. “My boys are letting the witnesses in now.” Two dark-skinned men dressed in what looked to Martin to be expensive business suits and neckties had accompanied the warden as far as the stairs. They walked on past and sat on two folding chairs on the far side of the gallows, chairs that Martin had not noticed before. Martin was about to ask Lawson who the men were, but was distracted by the witnesses entering. He looked over and saw a group of people being ushered toward the chairs in the roped-off area.

Martin looked at his watch again. It was now six-fifty. He could not believe how fast the hour was passing. “Do we have a specific time or what?” he asked.

“No, hell no,” the warden scoffed. “That’s television stuff. The ticking clock and the telephone line to the governor’s office, all that bullshit. No, we’ll do Mr. Kalb as soon as we get him over here.” He looked around. “Dammit, I left my donuts over there. Oh, well, maybe some witness will be hungry.” He grinned at Martin. “A little snack for the victim’s parents.”

Presently, a prison van pulled up in front of the open metal doors of the building, and Martin, the warden, and all the witnesses looked out to see Roger Kalb being helped out of the vehicle by four death-watch guards. As before, he was bound in chains: ankle shackles, waist chain, his wrists now cuffed behind his back instead of in front. He was dressed in an orange jumpsuit, his feet in flip-flops. Clearly outlined under the groin and buttocks of the main garment were the bulges of a thick execution diaper.

Kalb was hurried along inside, past the witness area, and hustled up the stairs to the gallows floor. Following quickly along behind him was a prison chaplain who ironically, to Martin, looked oddly like Pat O’Brien. As the death-watch guards moved Kalb to the trapdoor, Warden Lawson nudged Martin with his elbow.

“You’re on, Dr. Death,” he said, with a wink.

Martin rose from his chair and walked over to the man standing on the trapdoor. He felt an old familiar sensation in his body, not like the buzzing he had felt in his hands, but more like something pleasant and thick, like warm butterscotch was flowing through his veins. His chest heaved slightly, but he did not think of Barbara and the way her chest heaved. Sex, at that moment, was far from his mind, subservient to death.

Kneeling, he secured Kalb’s legs together at the knees with one of the leather belts, then rose to slip the other one under his arms in back and strap his elbows as close together as possible. The warmth inside him increased, rising to his throat, spreading down to his groin. He slipped the black hood over Kalb’s head and pulled the drawstring snugly tight, then reached up to the noose he had fashioned the previous day and pulled it down over the condemned man’s head, fixing it properly to the left angle of the jaw. Finally he put his hand on the trapdoor release lever, gripping it firmly. A great bliss engulfed his entire being.

“God bless you, Mr. Kalb,” he whispered through the black hood, as he moved the lever and opened the trapdoor, sending Roger Kalb to whatever there was beyond the noose.

Martin was in his car speeding away from Barnaby Prison within fifteen minutes after the drop, hoping that scatterbrained Barbara had done as he instructed, packing the bags and all. The quicker he got away from there, the better. As soon as he had dropped Roger Kalb, the warm, gushing feeling of ecstasy had disappeared. He remembered now that in the old days it had been the same way. Floating on a cloud while he did the job, then dropped back to reality when it was finished. Odd, that feeling — but one that he somehow cherished.

At the lodge, he found his own luggage packed and ready to go — but no bags for Barbara. And no Barbara.

“Your wife left this for you, sir,” the bellman said, handing Martin a sealed envelope. “And that’s a great picture of you in USA Today.

“What?” Martin’s mouth dropped open. “What picture?”

The bellman produced a copy of the newspaper. There, column right, was what was obviously a telephoto shot of him arriving back at the lodge from the prison the previous day. The heading read: THE LAST HANGMAN. The byline read: Bradford Jamison.

Bradford, Martin thought. Brad. The man who had spoken to Barbara in the dining room the previous night. Advertising salesman for a travel magazine? The son of a bitch was a reporter.

Opening the envelope just handed to him, he found a note from Barbara:

Marty, you should have told me what was really going on, instead of deceiving me about everything. I’m sorry but I could never love anyone with blood on his hands like you have. I have gone away with Brad. He is going to arrange for me to be interviewed on television about my relationship with you. He says I might be discovered and become a star. Sorry it didn’t work out. Love, B.

“Telephone call for you, sir,” the bellman came back to tell him. “You can take it on the house phone over there.”

Martin answered the house phone and immediately heard the angry voice of Issac Stockman. “Well, Sloan, you really screwed up this time, didn’t you! Your picture’s all over the papers and on television down here! I’ve got reporters crawling in and out of the place like ants! You’ve made my company the laughing stock of the cordage industry! Don’t bother coming back to clean out your desk, because I’m having everything in your office taken down to the furnace room and burned, and then I’m going to fumigate the place. You’ll never work in cordage again, Sloan!”

There was a loud click as the phone at the other end was slammed down, leaving Martin holding a disconnected receiver in his hand. My God, he thought. My job. My future. When he finally marshaled enough presence of mind to hang up the house phone and turned away, it immediately rang again and the bellman shouted across the lobby, “Another call for you, sir.”

Martin turned and stared at the ringing house phone again. Another call? Who from? he wondered. Lucifer, welcoming him to hell? He picked up the receiver very gingerly, as if it might be hot.

“Hello?” he said tentatively.

“You dirty two-timing son of a bitch!” Vivian’s voice screeched at him over the line. “I tried calling you on your cell phone this morning to wish you a safe drive home but I couldn’t get through. So I called the prison, where you were supposed to be staying. They told me you were staying at this hotel. So I called there a little while ago and, guess what, I was told that Mrs. Sloan had already checked out, but that you were still there. I’ve been calling the hotel every fifteen minutes and, lucky me, I’ve finally reached you. Who the hell did you take up there with you, you low-life bastard? Some little whore of a secretary, or some little whore of a waitress? I’m calling Hazel right now and blowing the whistle on you, Marty! I pity you when you get home!”

Again the phone at the other end was slammed down. Martin shuffled over to a chair in the corner of the lobby and slumped down, chin on chest, like a man who had just got bad news on his cancer test. His mouth was a grim, lipless line. There was no expression in his eyes, as if he were staring at a blank wall. What, he wondered, was the most painless way to commit suicide?

Presently, Martin became aware of two men standing in front of him. They were the dark-skinned men in the expensive-looking suits and ties who had sat on the far side of the gallows and observed the execution. Martin looked up at them, anxiously. Were they there to accompany him to hell?

“Excuse us, Mr. Sloan,” one of them said with extreme politeness. “May we speak with you, sir?”

“W... what — about?” Martin asked with sudden trepidation.

“With your permission, may we introduce ourselves, sir? I am Shammar Tabuk, and this is my associate, Hufur Jabal. We are representatives of Prime Minister Al Hila Kut, of the Republic of Abadal.”

“W... what — do you want with me?”

“May we sit, sir? Thank you.” The two men drew two chairs close to Martin.

“We have the honor to present to you a proposal from His Excellency, the Prime Minister.”

Martin frowned suspiciously. “W... what — kind of proposal?”

“His Excellency wishes to appoint you as the official executioner for the Republic of Abadal. We were sent here to observe your performance at this morning’s execution, and it was our pleasure to report to the prime minister by overseas telephone that you carried out your duty with speed, precision, and complete professionalism. Therefore, we are authorized to offer you this important appointment.” “W... where — did you say you were from?” Martin asked.

“The Republic of Abadal. We are a small but prosperous independent country on the Gulf of Oman.”

“And you want me to become the official executioner for your whole country?”

“That is it, sir. You see, His Excellency the Prime Minister has decided that it is no longer acceptable for citizens of our country to be executed by one of their own countrymen. It has been decided that someone from outside our country should be appointed to carry out such punishments, thereby avoiding the stigma of one Abadalian killing another. Do you see the point?”

“Yes. Yes, I do,” Martin said. Feeling his apprehension diminish, he shifted in his chair and sat up straighten He was being asked to become a full-time hangman again. How about that? “Tell me, Mr...ah—”

“Tabuk. Please, call me Shammar.”

“Of course. Shammar. Tell me, Shammar, how many, uh, executions does your country normally carry out in, say, a year’s time?”

Both Shammar and his associate, Hufur Jabal, smiled widely and laughed softly to each other. “Oh, sir, many, many,” said Shammar. “You tell him, Hufur,” he said to the other man.

“Yes. Well, sir,” said Hufur, “the number of executions has been increasing considerably as more and more crimes have been made punishable by death. Those crimes include, as I am sure you might surmise, murder, rape, drug trafficking, espionage, terrorism, homosexuality, pedophilia, sexual misconduct outside the marriage vows, and prostitution. To those have recently been added crimes against chastity, embezzlement of money belonging to our citizenry, and most recently, witchcraft. And, of course, apostasy.”

“What exactly is apostasy?” Martin inquired.

“Abandonment of our religious beliefs, sir.”

Martin cleared his throat. “Well, naturally, I am honored by your prime minister’s generous offer of this appointment, gentlemen, but I must tell you that I do not subscribe to or practice any organized religion, and I don’t think I would fit in with the religious requirements of Abadal—”

“Oh, sir, you would not have to,” Shammar hastened to assure Martin. “You would not even be required to live among us. You would be given your own luxurious apartment in one of our new high-rise buildings overlooking the Gulf, where many expatriates from your country live, along with those from the United Kingdom, France, Italy — many countries. On days when your services were required, an official limousine would take you to your suite of offices at our central prison on the edge of the capital. There you would carry out the scheduled executions, after which you would be returned home. Your freedom and lifestyle would in no way be restricted, I assure you.”

“I see. Well,” Martin rubbed his hands together, “how many executions per year did you say I would be required to carry out?”

“We did not get to a figure, sir,” said Hufur, “but I would guess around a hundred.”

Two a week, Martin thought.

“How, uh — how soon would I have to decide?”

“At once, I’m afraid, sir. His Excellency the Prime Minister is awaiting your reply as we speak.”

“Well, how would I go about getting to Abadal? I have no passport—”

“Not to worry, sir. You will come with us now and travel under diplomatic status in a national government aircraft similar to your own Air Force One, only much more comfortably outfitted.”

“How, uh — would I be, uh — compensated?”

Shammar and Hufur exchanged smiles. “Generously, sir. Appointments from His Excellency Sheik A1 Hila Kut are set at five hundred thousand dinars per annum.”

“I see. And how much would that be in U.S. dollars?”

Hufur Jabal whipped out a calculator, pressed a few keys, and said, “About seven hundred thousand dollars, sir.”

“Well, that certainly is generous,” Martin allowed.

“Will you agree to the appointment then?” Shammar asked.

“Yes,” Martin replied emphatically. “Yes, I certainly will.”

Shammar looked past Martin and gestured to someone. At once they were joined by a stunningly attractive dark-skinned woman dressed in a smartly tailored matching coat and skirt that blended perfectly with the suits worn by Shammar and Hufur. A beautiful white blouse was open at the collar and from her flawless neck hung a single black pearl.

“This is Mina Zakum,” said Shammar. “She is to be your personal aide for whatever you need from this moment on.”

The young woman smiled and bowed slightly to Martin.

“We have a limousine outside to take us to the airport in the city,” Shammar said. “Shall we go?”

“By all means,” Martin replied.

The four of them moved across the lobby, where Martin collected his suitcase from the bellman, hoping that dimwit Barbara hadn’t overlooked his toothbrush when she packed.

In the stretch limo, Martin and his new aide, Mina Zakum, shared the rear seat, while Shammar and Hufur took the jump seats. As they sat down, Martin noticed that Mina’s skirt slid a couple of inches above her knees. She had lovely legs. But at that moment, Martin’s mind was not on sex. It was on hanging.

A hundred a year, he thought.

That warm, gushy feeling flowed from his throat to his groin.

Life couldn’t get any better than that.

A Hostage Situation

by Dave Zeltserman

EQMM readers know Dave Zeltserman best as the creator of the Julius Katz series, whose entry “Archie’s Been Framed” won the 2010 Readers Award. We’ve got another Julius Katz story coming soon; meanwhile, here’s a very different kind of tale from the Boston author. A complete Katz novel is now available in e-format, for those anxious to see more of the epicurean P.I. and the humanlike computer Archie. See Julius Katz and Archie (June 1, 2011).

* * *

Lawrence Talbot lowered himself to the floor the moment he saw the three men wearing ski masks enter the bank, not waiting for the men to brandish their weapons and shout out their orders. He prayed everyone else in the bank would do the same. If they did, and none of the tellers hit their silent alarms, then this robbery would be over fast. It was two-thirty in the afternoon, and if everyone cooperated and the police didn’t show up, he could still be where he needed to be by six, seven at the latest, even if the police spent hours questioning them. Today of all days this had to happen!

The men moved quickly as they pulled assault rifles out from under their trench coats and pointed their weapons towards the scattering of people in the bank, all the while yelling for everyone to get down on their stomachs with their hands on their heads, and to do so fast or they’d get their heads blown off. Lawrence was the first one to comply, but before he did he took a quick inventory. Outside of the two tellers working, as well as the bank manager, there were five bank customers: a young pregnant woman who looked like she was about to go into labor at any moment, a frail elderly man who had struggled just minutes earlier to make his way up to a teller’s window with the aid of his cane, a middle-aged woman, her teenage son, and a hard-looking square-jawed man of about thirty-five. The elderly man didn’t move fast enough for them and one of the robbers struck him across the back with the barrel of his assault rifle, sending the elderly man crashing to the floor and crying out in pain. The square-jawed man, who Lawrence would later learn was an ex-Marine named Tim Simons, was lowering himself slowly to the floor, all the while eyeing the bank robber who had hit the elderly man. His intention was obvious to Lawrence; he was going to make a run at the robber. This wasn’t good. If this man did that, shots would be fired and the robbery would become a mess, which would draw the police within minutes and make things even worse. Lawrence couldn’t allow that to happen.

“Do what they’re telling you to do,” Lawrence ordered Simons, which froze Simons and drew the attention of one of the robbers, who moved quickly over to them and poked the ex-Marine hard in the forehead with the tip of his rifle.

“You trying to be a hero?” the robber asked Simons. The ex-Marine grimaced from the blow and went down on his stomach, but not without first fixing a dead stare at Lawrence.

“You’re a coward,” he told Lawrence.

“Shut your mouth,” the robber warned Simons. Even with the ski mask covering his face, Lawrence could tell that the robber was smirking at him, as if he were agreeing with Simons that Lawrence was little more than a weakling and a coward. The elderly man was still whimpering in pain. Lawrence couldn’t see the young pregnant woman from where he was lying, but he could hear her crying softly somewhere behind him. That was okay. All of it was okay. As long as these bank robbers finished what they needed to do and left the bank before the police came. As long as this didn’t turn into some sort of hostage situation. Because Lawrence couldn’t be there that night. Not this night. Not with what he had to do. He prayed that they would finish emptying the cash drawers and be gone before the police came.

Then Lawrence heard the sirens off in the distance and felt a sickening feeling deep in his gut. From the lack of reaction from any of the others, it was clear he had heard the sirens before them, but within seconds they would be hearing them too. Soon those sirens would be screaming. There was no denying it any longer. The police were on their way and Lawrence’s worst fears were going to be realized.

The police had the bank surrounded, and the robbers inside soon took their masks off as panic overtook them. All three of them were in their late twenties, thin and gaunt and with bad complexions, each of them showing brownish, ruined teeth, which made Lawrence think they were meth addicts. The one with dark blue Chinese letters tattooed on his neck was wide-eyed and jittery, as if he were barely holding it together. Another one also looked jumpy. The one who seemed like he was in charge looked more homicidal than nervous, and he kept staring at each of the hostages with cold glazed eyes as if he was itching to kill someone. One of the others had referred to him as Dawg. None of this was good. They clearly weren’t prepared to deal with the police, and this hostage situation could go on all night, which Lawrence simply could not allow to happen.

“I can help you negotiate a deal with the police,” Lawrence said.

The bank robber called Dawg focused his glazed eyes on Lawrence. They were cold, brutal eyes. He smiled thinly. “And how’s that?” he asked.

“You make up a list of demands, then let me go, and I’ll work to make sure the police know how serious and dangerous you are, and how they better accept your demands.”

Dawg laughed at that. “I’m just going to let you walk out of here?”

“Releasing a hostage shows good faith,” Lawrence said.

Dawg laughed again. His look was incredulous as he shook his head. “You want me to release you as a hostage?” he asked. “With a pregnant lady and all the others, and you’re the one I should let out of here? You’re quite the bold one, huh?”

“It makes the most sense to pick me,” Lawrence said. “All of the others have value to you, except me and that guy.” Lawrence nodded his head towards the ex-Marine. “And if you pick him, he’s not going to try to work out a deal for you. I will.”

Dawg’s mouth tightened as if the very sight of Lawrence disgusted him. “I hate cowards,” he said.

“I’m not a coward. I have someplace I need to be. I can’t be here tonight.”

Dawg shook his head slowly at Lawrence, his finger tightening on the trigger. Violence brightened his glazed eyes as he almost pulled the trigger, but the moment passed. “Not another word from you,” he warned, “not unless you want them scraping you off the floor and taking you out of here in a bag.”

After that, two of the robbers moved all the hostages except the elderly man to the vault where the safe-deposit boxes were kept. They wouldn’t be able to move the elderly man there unless they carried him. The way the old man was moaning and writhing on the floor, it looked to Lawrence like he had probably broken his hip. The robbers had brought plastic cuffs with them, and each of the hostages had their hands cuffed behind their back, except for the pregnant woman, who was cuffed in front. Once they were done and had the hostages sitting on the floor, the robbers left, and locked the steel security door behind them.

All of the other hostages were staring at Lawrence. The woman with the teenage son spoke first, calling Lawrence despicable. The ex-Marine spoke next, telling Lawrence how if he didn’t have his hands cuffed behind him, he’d beat the hell out of him.

“I’m hoping we both survive this,” Tim Simons said. “God, I want a chance to meet up with you with my hands free.”

Lawrence didn’t bother saying anything back to him, nor explaining to any of them his urgency to leave the bank. What would’ve been the point? Instead, he closed his eyes and tried to listen to what was going on inside the bank lobby. He could hear the old man with the busted hip crying softly, and the robbers talking excitedly among themselves. After a while, he could hear Dawg talking to what must’ve been a police negotiator over the phone. From Dawg’s end of the phone conversation, it didn’t sound good. From inside this locked room, these sounds were barely audible, and it was doubtful any of the other hostages heard any of it. Most days, Lawrence wouldn’t have been able to hear it either, but that day he could.

Soon the other hostages started talking among themselves; exchanging names, their histories, and how scared they all were. None of them bothered saying a word to Lawrence. That was fine with him. He kept his eyes closed and concentrated on what he could hear from inside the bank.

Hours passed like this. Lawrence was wearing a watch, but with his hands cuffed behind him it wasn’t going to help him any. There weren’t any clocks on the wall, and even if any of the other hostages were wearing a watch there wasn’t much chance they would be willing to contort their bodies so that Lawrence could find out what time it was. But he knew that he didn’t have much time left. That it would be too late soon. He worked his way back to his feet, then started kicking the steel door and shouting for them to let him out. The other hostages were frightened by this and yelled at him to sit back down, but he didn’t listen to them. After several minutes the door opened and a tightly wired-looking Dawg pointed his assault rifle at Lawrence’s face.

“You have to let me out of here,” Lawrence pleaded.

“Yeah, I know,” Dawg said. “You got someplace you need to be. Too bad. The cops haven’t been all that willing to work out a solution to this situation. They keep insisting on us releasing a hostage before they’re willing to talk any further. You still up for that?”

“Of course.”

“Yeah, I thought you would be. Too bad. I’ve got another idea of showing them we mean business, and that’s executing one of you. How about that, hotshot? You up for that?”

Lawrence swallowed, his voice tight as he told the bank robber that he’d be fine with that.

The smirk Dawg had been showing tightened on his face. The rest of the room became deathly quiet. “You’re a hero now, is that it?” Dawg asked. “Yeah, right. I don’t believe it. I’ll tell you what, hotshot. You can show your true colors and choose any of the others instead.”

The young pregnant woman, whose name Lawrence earlier learned was Sally Jackson, started crying. Dawg tilted his head towards her. “You want her to take your place?”

“Of course not.”

“How about him?” Dawg pointed the rifle barrel towards Simons. “He called you a coward before. All you have to do is give me the word, and I’ll let him take your place.”

Lawrence shook his head.

Dawg looked disappointed. He let out a weary sigh. “Okay, then. Get on your knees.”

“Not here,” Lawrence said. “Not in front of a pregnant woman, for God’s sake. And besides, you’ll get more advantage out of it by shooting me so that the police can witness it.”

Dawg thought it over, nodded. He waved his assault rifle, indicating for Lawrence to leave the room, then, after locking the door on the remaining hostages, marched Lawrence back into the bank lobby. The elderly man was still moaning softly as he writhed on the floor, his color awful. He looked mostly out of it. Dawg noticed Lawrence looking at the old man and told him he could pick him instead. “I don’t think he’s going to make it anyway. So what do you say, hotshot?”

Lawrence shook his head and lowered himself to his knees. He could see the tension in the other bank robbers’ faces at what was going to happen, or at least what they thought was going to happen. He closed his eyes. He could feel Dawg’s assault rifle trained on him.

“Just do it, already, Dawg,” one of the other bank robbers said, the tension too much for him.

“Hold your pants, I will.” Then to Lawrence, “So, hotshot, where was it that was so important for you to be tonight?”

Lawrence opened his eyes. It was too late already. He could feel that it was too late. While he couldn’t see it from inside the bank lobby, he knew a full moon was revealing itself in the night sky. “Anywhere away from those other hostages,” he said. Then to the old man, “I don’t know if you can hear or understand me, but I am so sorry for what’s about to happen.”

“Yeah?” Dawg said with a hard sneer. “What’s about to happen?”

Lawrence’s hands were still cuffed behind his back, but he ripped the plastic cuffs apart as if they were tissue paper. He let out a howling cry filled with anguish and fell forward with his face buried in his hands. Dawg and the other two bank robbers all took a step back, startled by this.

The pain was excruciating as the muscles in Lawrence’s back twisted so that his back lengthened and arched and became something feral and wolflike. None of the bank robbers moved as they witnessed this, as well as Lawrence’s hands transforming into deadly clawlike things. While Lawrence’s jaw was undergoing its own changes, he could still spit out a few more sentences before the transformation would be complete.

“Unless you loaded silver bullets into your rifles, I’ll be ripping every one of you into pieces,” Lawrence told them, his voice guttural and harsh sounding, almost like a wolf’s growl.

When Lawrence removed his clawlike hands from his face, all three bank robbers fired their guns in their panic, but none of them had silver bullets, and because of that they soon were screaming. But it was short-lived.

A Wolfe in Chic Clothing

by Loren D. Estleman

The Boston Globe has said of Loren D. Estleman that he’s “a writer of a sort increasingly rare... so given to his work as to spontaneously combust to genius.” EQMM agrees; there are touches of brilliance in almost everything this extraordinarily versatile writer writes. The series to which this new story belongs is Mr. Estleman’s homage to Rex Stout, and it stands out, in part, due to its quietly witty prose. For something more in the hardboiled line by the Michigan author, see his new Amos Walker P.I. novel, Infernal Angels.

* * *

I saw it coining the minute the little boob took Too Many Cooks down from the shelf. I just didn’t know what lunatic form it would take this time.

He kept all his first-edition Nero Wolfes, bound for him in green cloth — his favorite color — within easy reach because he never made a move without consulting the Gospel According to Archie Goodwin. He’d cracked that nut ten thousand times, but always managed to pick out something fresh to nibble on.

If you’re familiar with the series, you know Wolfe is a fat eccentric genius who solves baffling mysteries (usually of the murder sort) when he isn’t busy growing orchids or eating ritzy food prepared by his chef, Fritz Brenner. Claudius Lyon — who wasn’t born with that name but picked it up because it’s Nero Wolfe inside out, more or less — is just as fat, and eccentric enough for both of them, but as to genius — well, there’s a fine line between it and goofy. He’s also a good foot shorter, a fact he failed to consider when he bought his Wolfe-ish townhouse in Brooklyn and filled it with furniture built to his idol’s scale. As a result, the big green leather chair behind the Uruguayan fruitwood desk swallows him up when he sits in it and his teeny feet swing six inches short of the floor.

Nevertheless, he sits in it four hours every weekday, two in the morning and two in the late afternoon, because that’s what Wolfe does. The rest of the day he spends with his tomatoes in the plant room on the roof and feeding his fat face with brisket and gefilte cooked by Gus, who is regarded as the finest kosher chef in the five boroughs — regarded by Gus, anyway. I can barely stomach the stuff myself, but it’s better than what they feed you in Sing Sing, and it’s part of my salary.

Lyon isn’t nearly as busy a detective as Wolfe, which is swell by me on account of the royalties he gets from an invention of his dead father’s pays the bills. He doesn’t charge for his services anyway. He can’t, without a private investigator’s license and with Captain Stoddard chomping at the bit to bust him the minute a dollar appears in his chubby little fist for a feat of detection. Stoddard’s the meanest man in the Brooklyn P.D., an institution that never recruited anyone on the basis of genteel good manners.

Me, I’m only here because my name is Arnie Woodbine. I type ten errors a minute and the best deduction I ever made put me in the joint for the second time, but when you say the name fast it sounds kind of like Archie Goodwin, who takes notes and does the heavy lifting for Wolfe and writes about his boss’s exploits for suety little bookworms like Lyon to read.

Too Many Cooks takes the fat Manhattan genius on a rare train trip to a chefs’ convention, which, of course, leads to murder or Goodwin wouldn’t have bothered to publish the account. Wolfe never leaves his brownstone on business, but will do so for recreation if it has anything to do with orchids or haute cuisine. So this time the story gave Lyon the bright idea that he needed to do the same. How could anyone take his loony masquerade seriously if he didn’t do everything his role model did, straight down the line?

The catch was, growing orchids is beyond his abilities, and there are no tomato-growing shows because they would be as boring as his shift in the plant room, which he uses to sneak a few chapters of Trixie Belden and the Bobbsey Twins. Any quadruple amputee with the IQ of a TV weather girl can turn a tomato seed into a tomato. As for preparing food for dining, Lyon can’t make a sandwich. Those things stumped him for a while. He sat dandling his sausage-shaped legs under the big desk, pouting like a fat baby making up its mind where to throw its bowl of strained kale. Which bothered me, because without a client or a whodunit to distract him I couldn’t risk adding a zero to my pay-check with him there in the room.

This went on for an hour after he put down the book. I went out for the mail, and when I came back with his copies of Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine and Shoots & Sprouts (“Ketchup vs. Catsup: The Controversy Escalates”), I found him foraging deep in one ear with a chunky forefinger. That gesture was his version of Wolfe pushing his lips in and out to indicate he’d untied a knotty problem after much deliberation.

“Arnie,” he said, fastidiously wiping his finger with a green silk handkerchief, “where do you stand in regard to the opera?”

“A block away. Farther if I’m driving. Why, fixing to snag a hat with horns and pigtails and waddle into the chorus?” Actually I can take the music or leave it, galloping hippos and all, but I got pinched once picking pockets in the lobby of the Met, and my mug was taped to every ticket booth in town.

“I’ve never given it much consideration myself. Goodwin hardly ever mentions the subject, so I must infer it presents no diversion to his employer.” Yeah, he talks like that. I went online so many times to figure out what he was getting at, the Internet stopped taking my calls. Goodwin, I hear, is on his third Webster’s Second. “However, one adjusts as necessary.”

I made my face discreet. He encouraged me to needle him, like you-know-who does you-know-who, but rubbing it in about botany and vittles would be doing the polka on thin ice. His pudgy kisser screwed tight and turned purple when he got sore; no sight to take to lunch.

“I’ll see what’s playing.” I sat down at my desk and turned on the monitor.

“That would be placing the conveyance in reverse order with the equine. Call my tailor.”

“You have a tailor?” He dresses good, give or take an untucked shirttail, in three-piece suits and a tie, after His Portliness, but I assumed he did his shopping in the Husky Boy section at Skinnerman’s. At the time I hadn’t been with him long enough for him to split his britches and require a replacement.

“Certainly. I’m not a cowpuncher. Krekor Messassarian, spelled the way it sounds. He’s in the Brooklyn directory.”

Again to spare me the spectacle of that angry Gerber face I refrained from pointing out that the Yellow Pages is a dandy place to look up somebody from 1993, and opened it. Messassarian wasn’t as hard to find as I’d thought; I slid my finger down that column under Clothing and Alterations until I came to a name that ran smack into the margin.

I got him right away. The heavily accented voice walked me through the pronunciation of his name and agreed to come by that evening for dinner and a first fitting.

He turned out to be an Armenian of seventy or a hundred, with bloodhound features and spectacles as thick as glass ashtrays. The badge of his profession, a length of yellow tape measure, hung around his neck. He smelled like a canvas dropcloth that had been left out on the back porch for a year. Messassarian takes too long to write, so I’ll just call him Musty.

His head bent close to his blintz to see what he was eating. I couldn’t imagine how he handled a bitty thing like a needle. Lyon said he wanted a full-dress suit with all the trimmings: white tie, silk hat, and cape with a white satin lining. If the opera scheme didn’t pan out, he could always put on the getup and argue Home Rule for Ireland with Queen Victoria. In the front room I helped out by taking Musty’s dog-eared memorandum book while he measured and recorded the dimensions, which were fantastic. The circumference was the same as the height and the inseam was my collar size. A few dozen more bagels with a shmear and a case of cream sodas and Lyon could go to the Summer Olympics as the beach volleyball.

The old tailor made miserable noises as he went about his business. I guessed it was all the kneeling and squatting and stooping and having to get back up, or maybe it was his way of humming on the job; but Lyon, who knew him better, noticed it, too, and inquired about his health.

“Fit as fiddles,” the other assured him, and that seemed to end the conversation on the subject. Then he stopped in the middle of measuring for armholes and said, “I am robbed.”

Lyon started, chins quivering. “I was under the impression my account was up to date.”

“Oh, not by you, Mister Clod.” I swear that’s what he called him. I don’t doctor these reports. “Someone in my own shop is the culprit. He — or she — has made off with the rarest coin in my collection.”

That put the kibosh on that fitting. Aida and tomatoes and even the fancy dining, look out! When a mystery reared its big black question-mark-shaped head, everything else was window dressing. As I said, I’m not convinced science would thank Lyon for willing his brain to it, but the only time he didn’t seem like just a cheap knockoff was when he had a Gordian knot to sink his fat little fingers into. We adjourned to the office, where Musty sat in the big orange leather chair reserved for the guest of honor while his host squirmed happily on the other side, gulping cream soda and burping a merry little tune.

The Armenian, we found out, liked to fool around with obsolete hard currency when he wasn’t cutting out suits. He had, he flattered himself, one of the best collections in three counties, exhibited at shows, and two years ago had been named to the Numismatists Hall of Fame by Jingle, the magazine of the trade.

“I must confess,” he confessed, with another little groan, “to carelessness on occasion. Many is the time I’ve neglected to return a coin to its case after taking it out for examination or to show to a colleague, and have panicked upon this discovery until the item resurfaced among a jumble of lesser coins on my work table. I am struggling to eliminate this fault.”

“Phooey.” Try as he had, the little poseur had never been able to duplicate the Master’s Pfui; each attempt peppered his blotter with spit, so he’d given it up as unsightly and unsanitary. “An overmeticulous man is twice as likely as a slovenly one to make a catastrophic mistake. Please continue.”

The coin that had gone astray this time was a doozy: the only known surviving shekel minted in the first century B.C. by one Axolotl II — the Great, was the moniker historians had hung on him. He was a Persian king who had ordered it to be issued to commemorate some great victory or other over a province in China.

“In gold, natch,” I interjected, and got Lyon’s peeved-baby look for the effort. I bent over my scratch pad to record the proceedings.

“Zinc, actually.” Musty kept his gaze on Lyon. “The material is not so important as the historical value. A most unusual design, no larger than a nickel, but pierced above and below and to each side of Axolotl’s embossed profile, representing the four directions of the compass. To the East, the wisdom of the Orient; to the North, the ferocity of the barbarian hordes; to the West, the might of imperial Rome; and to the South, the culture of ancient Greece. Legend says the king was going blind, and decreed the coin contain these tactile features that he might still appreciate its significance by touch. I am myself nearsighted, which may explain my interest.”

“Splendid. Our mints are more concerned with befuddling potential counterfeiters than celebrating man’s accomplishments.”

“What’s this doodad worth?” I asked.

“Thousands. It’s the biggest investment I ever made.”

I checked this notation. I had as good a chance of laying hands on it as anyone, and I knew a fence who dealt in coins.

Musty groaned again. “It is the old story. When I saw the case was empty, I naturally assumed I’d blundered again and that it would resurface. I’d had it out recently for cataloguing, so that appeared probable. Yet a number of thorough searches of the shop have failed to turn it up.”

“Have you consulted the police?” Lyon’s reedy tenor always climbs to a squeak when he refers to the authorities. They represent Captain Stoddard in his mind, and he’s even more afraid of that particular paid-up member of the barbarian hordes than I am; and I’m the expert on life in the cooler.

“I am tom as to whether I should. My people have been with me a long time, and I should not wish to subject them to the humiliation of questioning.”

I made a mental note to remember Krekor Messassarian. If my billet with Lyon ever blew up, I couldn’t think of a better sheep to fleece.

Lyon excavated his diamond-and-platinum watch from its vest pocket and folds of fat; the best dip in the state could lose fingers trying to lift it if the pigeon moved wrong. I’d had my eye on it myself, but I doubted I could fool him with a tin ringer. Anyway, he was a chicken you could pluck from here to Easy Street if you avoided flash.

“It’s late, and I have a morning appointment to show a prime specimen of Eastern Plum to an official with the Knickerbocker Tomato Council, which may name the species in my honor.” This was news to me, and therefore a bald-faced lie, as I was in charge of all communications into and out of the townhouse. Never underestimate the capacity of a little round speck in the firmament to pump himself up into a prize ass. “Please provide Mr. Woodbine with the particulars, including the names of all the members of your staff, and he will conduct a discreet inquiry in the morning.”

He hopped down from his chair and circled the desk to offer a puffy little hand. This was the supreme tribute, as in imitation of his personal deity he seldom made physical contact with others of his genus. Musty’s reaction was transparent and unappreciative; it was like kneading dough. Lyon entered his private elevator, whose gears hawked and spat and started pulling him up hand over hand to his bedroom.

I spent a quarter-hour wheedling the names and known history of the people who worked for him out of the sap — the old tailor, I mean; it doesn’t do to tip one’s mitt in front of a pumpkin ripe for the thumping — at the end of which he fingered his tape measure, adjusted the twin aquariums he wore over his eyes, and said, “You will be discreet? People think tailors are relics nowadays. The men’s store at Skinnerman’s offers better benefits, and doesn’t care whether a seam is stitched by hand or fused with glue. I wouldn’t know how to replace them if they’re offended enough to resign.”

“Trust me, Mus — Mr. Messassarian,” I said. Hadn’t I sold a venture capitalist his own boat, with his bottle of Asti Spumante still chilling in the refrigerator? “They’ll think I’m there to tell ’em they won the Irish Sweepstakes.”

He went out the front door with a puzzled expression on his long weary face. Sometimes I lay it on as thick as a thirty-dollar steak. Lyon is such an easy mark I’m in danger of losing my fine edge. A man needs a challenge if he’s going to hold his own on the pro circuit.

Bright and early the next morning I was in the Brooklyn garment district, which looks a lot like the New York original of times gone by, with workers pushing carts of suits, coats, and dresses hanging from rails across the street any old where in the block and displays of irregulars in front of cut-rate shops and gaggles of colorful characters pretending to chew the fat on the corners while waiting for something to fall off the back of a truck. Very early Runyon. Messassarian & Sons operated out of a walk-up with an open flight of stairs with advertisements stenciled on the risers offering alterations and merchandise. From the age of the layout I figured Krekor Messassarian was one of the original sons.

The room took up an entire floor, with bolts of material on racks and a cutting table the size of an indoor swimming pool littered with paper patterns and pieces of fabric and big shears and thousands of pins glittering under strong overhead lights. There was a unisex changing booth behind a curtain and a platform in front of a three-way mirror where the customer du jour could stand and keep an eye on what the tailors were doing with his inseam.

“Just routine,” Musty said, introducing me to his staff. “For the insurance. Just routine.” If I was the one who’d copped the coin I’d have been diving for the fire escape the third time he said it was just routine. They all gave me the fish-eye and went on about their work while the boss showed me the locked cabinet where he kept his collection, with a little shelf built under it for spreading it out and examining it under a strong glass. There were loose coins on the shelf he said were no great shakes, mixed up with needles and other gear that had wandered away from the work area. The cabinet lock was a Taft. I could have picked it with an uncooked noodle.

He had a picture of the missing piece. The Persian king was a weak-chinned jasper with a hoop in his ear. He looked like a female impersonator.

I’d Googled him. He’d gone to war with Rome and lost, the northern barbarians had kicked his butt, and he’d managed to get the Chinese province to sue for peace because the emperor was too busy fighting off the Mongols to give him any time. He spent half his life as a hostage held for tribute and had choked to death on a fig. The way I saw it, “Axolotl the Adequate” suited him better. But his coin was worth, well, a king’s ransom.

Messassarian had three people on staff: a nephew named Norman Pears, shaped like his surname, who at middle age looked a little less like a bloodhound than his uncle, but he had thirty years to catch up; Constance Ayers, his bookkeeper, who wouldn’t do any harm to an evening gown and a good set of highlights, but whose mannish suit and mousy brown bun took her down to a seven; and Aurelius Gaglan, a master tailor, who was nearly as old as his employer but dressed better, an advertisement for the concern in a fawn flannel suit shaped to his narrow frame, with a fine head of black hair with white sidewalls.

Musty had given me the lowdown on them all the night before. He’d hesitated a bit over Miss Ayers, and when I pressed him he’d admitted she had money troubles, something to do with a deadbeat ex-husband who had left her with bills to pay.

“I have no reason to suspect her, however,” he’d added quickly. “She’s been with me for years, and her accounts always balance to the penny. If she were tempted, she could have robbed me blind, without risking so blatant a theft.”

But I know a little something about temptation and opportunity, so I saved her for dessert. I set up my interrogation in Musty’s office, a pebbled-glass cubicle in a corner out of earshot of the others if we kept our voices low. From behind a desk heaped with books of bound fabric samples, I started with Norman Pears.

“I don’t care a jot for Uncle Krekor’s little bits of metal.” He slumped in the visitor’s chair with his knees open and his little pot belly nesting between his thighs. “For one thing, I’m not into collecting anything, and for another, I’m set to inherit when he shoves off. The business isn’t much, but if you’re any sort of detective you can tell he’s never spent a nickel more on it or himself than he had to. A careful man could live comfortably on what he’s put away for the rest of his life.”

Musty had told me Pears was in his will; he was his only family. “Maybe you couldn’t wait. Does not collecting anything include debts?”

“You mean is there a shylock or a bookie in my closet? If there is, you’ll find him, if you’re any sort of detective.”

That was the second time around for that dig. I didn’t like the creep, but then I don’t have much in common with anyone who doesn’t have a shylock or a bookie in his closet. “Okey-doke. Shoo in Mr. Gaglan.”

The tailor was a gentleman, which meant he kept his opinion of my fused-not-stitched seams to himself and the expression on his face. This one collected suits, but since he got the material at cost and did his own fittings they weren’t really an extravagance. He was a widower who lived in a furnished room and said he made more money working in the shop than he needed. I wanted even more for him to be guilty than Pears based on that.

Miss Ayers couldn’t afford to collect anything. She was so high-strung I wanted to marry her myself just so I could have the pleasure of dumping her.

“I’m the most honest person in the world! I’m so honest I think everyone else is honest, too, which is why I’m in this fix.”

“What fix is that?”

“Owing more than I can ever pay. I know Mr. Messassarian told you. He has no right to share my personal troubles with a stranger.”

“If you’re so sore about it, you shouldn’t have shared them with him.”

“I needed to confide in someone, and he’s so absent-minded I never thought he’d remember we had the conversation.”

“Maybe you thought he’d forget he ever had that coin.”

She jumped up and left, making a noise like a cat on helium.

“It’s her,” I told Lyon. “When I sat her down I was giving her the benefit of the doubt, but she managed to talk me into it. If she takes the stand in her defense the judge will tack on twenty years for something they were trying next-door.”

He was pouting again. Entering the tomato room without knocking, I’d caught him peeking at the ending of The Haunted Mill when he should have been fertilizing the beefsteaks. “You’ve already implicated Norman Pears and Aurelius Gaglan. You’re no Archie Goodwin.”

“I’m glad you admit it. It’s the first step to coming clean and saying you’re not Nero Wolfe.”

“Stop being nonsensical. I’m merely pointing out that you can’t make the same dismal case against three people.”

“Maybe they’re all in it together.”

He took off his apron. It said CHEFS DO IT THREE TIMES A DAY. It was the last time he’d made me do his damn shopping. “Office hours approach. When we get there, be good enough to provide me with a complete description of the establishment.”

I took the stairs and beat him; the elevator is as reliable as Lyon is a horticulturist. He heard my report, guzzling cream soda and kicking his feet, then looked at the picture Musty had given me of the coin. He put it down and massaged his brain through his ear. Then he told me to get the tailor on the phone. I listened on the extension, wrote down some names and numbers, and dialed the first before he could give me my marching orders. That annoyed him more than my outracing the elevator, because he hated not being ahead of everyone else no matter what.

There were four, all men. He spoke to them not quite in order, one of the lines being busy so he had to try again after consulting with the next name on the list. That got his goat too, on account of that kind of thing never seems to happen to Wolfe. The conversations were brief. He hit pay dirt on the fourth, which would have been the third if the party hadn’t been yakking with someone else the first time he tried, but by then he was in too good a mood to throw a tantrum over it.

I put the kibosh on that by using the phone again.

“Who the devil are you calling?”

“The liquor store. We’re out of gin and I know how you get when a guest asks for something and you can’t give it to him.”

“Who said anything about inviting a guest?”

“No one had to. This is the point in the story where the fat detective hauls all the suspects into his office and exposes his gray matter.”

“Put the phone down!”

I hung up. I’m an embezzler, not insubordinate.

He bellowed for Gus, who came shuffling in wearing his rusty tailcoat. “Was it something?” he asked.

“How is our supply of spirits?”

“Gin we don’t got.”

Lyon thanked him and sent him back to the kitchen. Then he turned to me. “Call the liquor store.”

He waited in the front room working Minute Mysteries in Gus’s collection of Cooking for Schlemiels until showtime. It tore him up not being able to make his entrance directly from the elevator like the other tub of lard, but at the last shindig it had gotten stuck and the fire department had to be called, so until we found a repairman as old as the installation he wasn’t risking any more such embarrassment in front of company.

I put Messassarian, Pears, Gaglan, and Constance Ayers in green chairs and gave the big orange one to a doughy jasper named Homer Sayles, owner of Homer Sayles Home Sales. That mark of distinction puzzled the others, who had been no less surprised to see him at all at that address. Everyone recognized him and greeted him by name.

I was happy on a couple of counts. For once I knew what Lyon had up his sleeve besides flab. It had come out during that last phone call, and since Wolfe never did his own dialing, his protégé couldn’t break training just to keep me in the dark. The absence of Captain Stoddard contributed to my air of well-being; this one was outside his jurisdiction, so he didn’t have an excuse to show up and make us wet ourselves when he yelled.

Lyon came in carrying the prop tomato plant for his desk, made a little bow like a toy ducking bird, and hopped onto his chair. His can of soda was waiting. He popped the top, filled a Betty Rubble glass, and passed a little wind.

“I’ve invited Mr. Sayles, who is germane to the matter at hand,” he said, fanning the air with his green handkerchief. “You’ll remember, Mr. Messassarian, that his was one of the names you mentioned when I called to ask about the customers who came to pick up their suits the day Axolotl the Great’s coin went missing.”

The Armenian slid his thick bifocals up and down his long nose, playing miniature trombone. “Yes, but as I told you, all those men are above suspicion.”

“Phooey. However, all four of the men you named are, to flatter your gullible turn of phrase, above suspicion in this matter. So are Mr. Pears, Mr. Gaglan, and Miss Ayers. In fact, Mr. Messassarian, you are the only person present who is not.”

Musty dropped his teeth. I’m not batting around a cliché. They bounced off the Yugoslavian rug and landed under his chair, where I had to get down on my hands and knees to snare them. After that he sat nervously clacking together the uppers and lowers.

“I was inclined at first to suspect Miss Ayers. Of all of you, her finances are the worst, and she became positively hysterical during her interview with Mr. Woodbine. But she is a woman, and therefore given to inexplicable displays of emotion.”

The bookkeeper illustrated his point by taking off a shoe and throwing it at him. He squeaked and ducked. Her heel struck Andy Warhol’s tomato soup can on the wall behind Lyon’s head, cracking the glass in the frame. He wiped his face with the hanky and continued.

“Mr. Pears was my next choice. He stands to inherit, and I’m convinced he has no interest in coins, but he made an unfavorable impression on Mr. Woodbine, whose character judgment is sound. But that was inconclusive.”

The roly-poly fraud was making it up as he went along; I’d been arrested twice by policewomen who looked like perfectly respectable hookers. But any sort of character judgment would look uncanny next to his. He’d hired me.

“I had high hopes for Mr. Gaglan. He appears to have no motive and is well-bred, which as we all know predisposes him toward guilt. The culprit is always the least likely suspect. I cite Agatha Christie, Philo Vance, and Mathilda Pearl Worthwhistle for establishing precedent and upholding it. Mrs. Worthwhistle’s The Corpse Blew a Raspberry is — but I digress.”

Norman Pears’s little pot belly quivered. “So by eliminating everyone else in the shop, you arrived at the conclusion that it has to be Uncle Krekor. What a demented polyp you are.”

Lyon did a fine job of imitating Wolfe’s immunity to insult, by which I mean he didn’t actually burst out crying, just looked like he was about to. I don’t know I’d blame him if he did. I’ve had hemorrhoids I got along with better than Pears, but calling Lyon a demented polyp was hitting it square on the head. A furious clacking from the direction of Messassarian’s lap indicated he agreed.

“You haven’t said why Mr. Sayles is here.” The Ayers woman had her shoe back on, but the way the broken heel wobbled when she crossed her legs drew a picture of her sense of composure.

“The reason I asked him to join us is he was fitted by Mr. Messassarian for a tuxedo. The three other customers who claimed their purchases that day were fitted for ordinary business suits.”

Aurelius Gaglan had a polite, quizzical smile on his mild face. “I’m afraid I don’t understand.”

“Mr. Sayles is to be honored by the Brooklyn Real Property Association as its Realtor of the Year. The banquet is not until next week, and since he has faith in his tailor, he saw no reason to don it until that evening.

“On the telephone I asked him the same three questions I’d asked the others. One: Have you examined the suit? Two: Have you noticed anything unusual about it? Three: Would you examine it now, purely to satisfy my curiosity? Mr. Sayles was the only man who answered no to question number one.”

Miss Ayers said, “If you don’t start making sense soon, I’ll throw the other shoe.”

He cringed and stepped on the gas. “This is a picture of the coin. Had I seen it yesterday, this meeting would not have been necessary.”

I took the photo from him and handed it to Gaglan, whose polite smile broadened when he saw it. He passed it to the woman. She squealed and giggled. Pears snatched it from her, looked, said, “Oh, for hell’s sake,” and gave it to his uncle. Musty put his teeth back in, hemp fibers and all, peered through his lenses, shook his head, and gave me the expression of a hound dog that had lost the scent.

Lyon focused on Homer Sayles. “You brought it as I asked?” The Realtor of the Year nodded briskly and spoke for the first time. “I gave it to Mr. Woodbine.”

I went out and brought it back from the hall closet on its hanger. On the boss’s instructions I unzipped the vinyl carrier and showed them all the sleek black dinner jacket with Axolotl’s profile stitched in place where the second button belonged.

The tailor fingered it, almost touching it with his nose. He muttered a word that was shorter than his name but had just as many esses in it. I recorded it phonetically on my pad.

“The presence of four holes revealed little, in description,” Lyon said. “Visually, the evidence was suggestive. To avoid a repetition of the mistake, I advise you to make an appointment with your ophthalmologist for a new eyeglass prescription, and take steps to reorganize and separate your vocation from your avocation.”

“Splendid. Arnie, write Mr. Messassarian a check. Include a bonus of five percent.”

I guess when he saw himself in his mirror all decked out in cutaway, cloak, and top hat, Lyon saw Fred Astaire looking back. I saw the little man on the Monopoly box, only fatter.

“For you, no charge,” the Armenian said. “You have saved me a fortune and restored my faith in the integrity of my staff.”

“I cannot accept. That would constitute payment for my investigative services and bring down the wrath of Mr. Stoddard.” He shivered a little.

As for me, I blew my nest egg when Persian Boy ran dead last at Belmont. So I was still working for Claudius Lyon and had to hide my face from Security when we saw Carmen at the Met.

Cold War

by Cheryl Rogers

“The plot for ‘Cold War’,” Australian fiction writer, former journalist, and vineyard owner Cheryl Rogers told EQMM, “came to me after a discovery made by my husband in our vineyard several years ago. The... Queen of Crime competition provided the incentive to research and write the story.” That yearly competition, sponsored by Partners in Crime, Sydney, New South Wales, yielded a win for Ms. Rogers for “Cold War,” one of two suck prizes she has received from the organization.

* * *

Typical. I break all speed records, risking double demerits on a designated tourist route, only to find my favourite cop’s beaten me to the action. Detective Sergeant Rod Gudgeon’s handing out barrier tape to a couple of uniforms as I land the company hatchback beside his unmarked V8. So much for my scoop. While the weather may have been psychotic enough lately to rate as front-page news, my dear readers are over it. And I’m with them. Well, weather’s not exactly murder, is it? The suspicious death of a wine-industry patriarch is quite another story.

It’s early afternoon and a skittish, dry easterly’s teasing up the skirts along a chorus line of casuarina trees edging the drive to this vineyard estate winery. It’s in a semi-rural enclave on the outskirts of the city. A river valley bordered by a northbound arterial highway and the meandering vein I’ve just burned, just a hoot west of the trans-Australian rail link.

Picture-perfect lines of chardonnay, Verdelho, and cabernet sauvignon shimmer lime-green against a hard summer sky and even harder red loam. It’s strong soil here, in the valley where I grew up. Plant feathers and you’ll grow chickens, Stefi. That’s what my dad used to say, God rest him. Sacrilege to think of Saxon Swayne staining this honest dirt with his blood.

“Ah, the weather girl,” the DS says tiredly as I break out of the hatchback to front him. Spaniel eyes roll. Must be the heat. “If I’d known you were going to low-fly, I’d have alerted Traffic.”

The mad, hot wind combines with the roar of an inward-bound British Airways jumbo to whip away my crack about raising revenue. Just as well, maybe. Gudgeon and I have a testy relationship. Made worse by the knowledge that we need each other, professionally speaking.

He says he doesn’t trust journos. Though he’s happy enough to use hacks like me whenever he crawls out from under his rock to appeal for public help.

Not that I can claim any lack of prejudice, either. Specially towards pedants like Gudgeon. We’ve had a bit of a mutual Cold War thing going ever since he put my dad in the slammer.

We watch in silence as the jumbo crab-walks through its descent, in deference to some serious buffeting. I wait for the grit to settle, then get down to business. “I understand there’s been a suspicious death, Sergeant?”

“Nah, Stefi.” Gudgeon’s balled fist indicates the uniform crew taping off a patch of chardonnay near a headland, a couple of hundred metres south of where we’re parked. The skittering tape piques the curiosity of a pair of white Embden geese, which move in, honking slander. “The boys’re just marking out a plot for me to grow vegetables when I retire.”

There’s an afternoon deadline looming and I need to meet it to get this story in the evening edition and stay a step ahead of our morning rival. “Can you confirm the deceased is Saxon Swayne, Sergeant?”

“You know I can’t confirm anything until we’ve run a few tests, made the formal ID.” Gudgeon’s as giving as a clam. Rheumy eyes narrow. “How’d you hear about this, anyway? It hasn’t gone out yet on the scanner.”

“Anonymous tip to the news desk,” I lie. “Local knowledge. Educated guess as to the identity of the victim. Any chance of a closer look at the crime scene?”

“Sure.” Don’t you just hate it when a man’s smile doesn’t quite reach his eyes? “About the same chance as a snowball’s in hell.”

I’m waved away with the promise of a spot at the media free-for-all. That’s several hours away. The smirk on the face of the DS tells me he’s well aware the timing is too late for my deadline.

He’s still grinning as he shuffles off to greet a couple of underlings pulling up in a white Commodore. I recognise my old schoolmate and regular informant, DC Anna Swift, behind the wheel. She’s a fast-talking blonde with a penchant for motors. Got stuck with the nickname “Spanner” in sixth grade and claims to like it. Says it teams nicely with her blue boiler suit and killer heels.

The tall guy unfolding himself from the passenger seat must be her new partner in Major Crime, DC Jack Darwin. Science graduate. Botany major. We haven’t been formally introduced, but it’s another educated guess. He’s wearing a floral shirt. Geeky. Flower child. Even has Tchaikovsky’s “Waltz of the Flowers” as the ringtone on his mobile, for Godsakes! That’s the character assassination according to Spanner. Strange she didn’t mention he’s a dead ringer for the eminently edible Rupert Penry-Jones.

I forgo the introductions and wave a brief hello. Don’t want Gudgeon sussing that Spanner’s the reason I’m here. I console myself by snapping a couple of rear shots as the investigative team marches out to the crime scene.

Then I head to the homestead, where a red-eyed Mitzi Swayne, clad in electric blue Lycra and with a sweatband spiking her red curls, confirms what I already know.

“One of the workmen thought he heard a scream early. Later, when Saxon didn’t show up for lunch, he went to investigate. Found him dead as a... what is it? Ah yes! Donut.”

Mitzi’s being comforted by one of Gudgeon’s guard dogs, who concedes to her demand to let me inside when I offer condolences and a quite plausible line about putting together an appropriate obituary.

If it wasn’t for Mitzi, I’d still be languishing on the social pages of our local rag. Then I started trailing the district’s leading socialite through the courts as she graduated from driving offences to fraud. Public opinion is that she’d be behind bars were it not for a slick-talking lawyer spurred to great heights by the size of Saxon Swayne’s wallet.

“How would you describe your late husband?” I say gently as the WPC busies herself making tea.

Mitzi dabs at her cheek with a tissue before giving her considered response. “Corpulent. Arrogant. Flatulent. Merciless. Unscrupulous. Conscienceless. Dishonest...” she says, sotto-voiced. “Shall I go on?”

My pen hovers and I glance uneasily towards the kitchen, where there’s the reassuring clatter of crockery.

“That won’t look good in print, Mitzi,” I say sympathetically, inwardly marvelling at her command of English. It’s Mitzi’s second language and she’s the fourth wife. Eyebrows shot up in the district when Swayne took off on a trade mission to the Ukraine and brought back the flirty-something redhead, half his age. That was five years back and I guess the honeymoon’s over.

“We both know my husband has... had... his share of enemies, Stefi.” She plucks at that tissue, ripping it to shreds. “Is it any wonder that he’s now lying dead in a field, his skull split open like an overripe melon?”

My heart’s sinking at about the same rate as my stomach’s pitching north. Mitzi’s giving me nothing quotable and I need to advise her to soften her delivery when she makes her statement. After all, she only has a couple of squillion reasons for wanting her husband dead.

“Can you think of anyone in particular?” I prompt.

Mitzi frowns and taps her front tooth with a pink-varnished nail extension. “I can’t think of many...” she starts, but adds “...who didn’t want Saxon eliminated, out of the picture, poof!” Pink extensions spread-eagle.

She names a neighbour prosecuted over spray damage to a patch of the estate’s vines, a couple of disgruntled former employees, a bitter ex-wife. Not to mention the dozen or so grape growers forced out of business by Swayne’s decision to terminate contracts in the face of the growing surplus of wine grapes across Australia.

I take notes as fast as my shorthand speed allows.

Then stop.

“And, of course, there was that dreadful business with your father,” she goes on, echoing my own disquiet. “You must be extremely bitter that he ended up in jail? Then such a tragic end...”

“I’m not quite bitter enough to have killed your husband,” I shoot back.

It comes out a little too loud.

My timing isn’t perfect, either. The WPC’s just coming in with the tea tray and you can bet she’ll be on her hooter to Gudgeon the moment my cup’s drained.

My hand’s shaking as I down the scalding liquid and I notice Mitzi and the Rottweiler exchanging glances.

Then I make my excuses and leave to feed Spanner a few choice facts. It’s the least I can do. She’s a reliable informant and has tossed me a steady run of front-page stories since making the leap from Traffic to Major Crime. The coroner’s van is pulling out onto the casuarina-lined drive leading from the homestead, past the winery complex and out to the main drag, as I emerge into the light. Just in time to zoom in for another pic.

Gudgeon’s V8 has gone, I note with some relief. An unusually pale Spanner and a chatty Jack Darwin are just making their way back to the Commodore.

Darwin’s prattling, something about “Vitis vinifera,” but dries up as Spanner starts the introductions.

Between gulps of air.

“Sorry. Bit queasy.” She shoots her partner a sideways glance and I’m not sure if it’s the crime scene or the conversation that’s turned her. “Jack Darwin, a.k.a. ‘Charlie’ for the obvious. Meet Stefi Flanders. Stef writes for the—”

“The Western Evening Times!” The DC steps forward and clasps my hand. His mitt’s big. And disarmingly warm. Mine tingles. Not unpleasantly, either. Spooky. “What a delight to meet the Stefany Flanders. I’ve been following your in-depth coverage of this crazy weather with avid interest.”

Jack squints skywards and I hear myself prattling like a tweenager. Freak snowfalls in the eastern ranges. Sydney enveloped in a maelstrom of red dust. Not to mention the Category Five tropical cyclone seething just off the North West Cape.

My interest in the weather has undergone a miraculous resurrection. In stark contrast to Spanner, who looks like she might throw up. I pause to consider whether to confide details of a feature I’m compiling on bushfire prediction methods, but the DCs aren’t listening.

“B737-800, Broome to Perth flight. Twin engines. Look, Spanner!” Darwin’s line of sight’s tracking an inbound Qantas flight. And here was me thinking he was squinting at stars.

“Turbofans. One of the most popular engines in commercial aviation.” The colour floods back into Spanner’s cheeks as she warms to her favourite topic. Motors. I swear that girl has engine oil coursing through her veins. “More than four thou CFM56-7B’s in operation. Swept fans. Advanced compressor parts. It’s one of the most modem and efficient—”

“Ahem.” I tap my watch face. It’s almost two. “I’m battling a deadline, okay?” I’m already scribbling names onto a spare sheet of paper. “According to Mitzi, the suspects include a disgruntled neighbour, who I know just happens to be one of a dozen grape growers upset because Swayne had tom up their contracts. Then there’s a couple of ex-employees and a former wife, all of whom wished the wine chief dead. Threats were made. Publicly. There are witnesses. Not to mention Mitzi herself.”

I pause to take in an awkward silence. That’s broken when Spanner clears her throat and speaks.

“And of course, there’s you, Stef.” Vineyard loam puffs to dust as killer heels kick in. “What with your dad and all. The Grudge’ll want us to eliminate you from our inquiries.”

Reluctantly, I admit to my whereabouts since six, when Swayne was last sighted upright. Got up, washed hair, got to work 7:30 A.M. Pity the hairy male who shares my bed can’t act as a character witness. Okay, so Alfie’s a tomcat. And neutered.

Spanner heads off towards the winery complex to check out the suspects so far. I hand Darwin my business card before hunkering down behind the steering wheel of the hatchback to head back to the office and file some copy.

“If there’s a breakthrough, anything at all, you’ll let me know, okay?”

He takes the card, but the smile’s somewhat distant. “Sure.”

Back at the Evening Times, I scramble together just enough of the facts so far and one of the pics to make a score of column centimetres on page three. “Mystery Death of Winery Chief” doesn’t quite carry the clout I’d hoped for, but it’s the best header the chief sub can manage, given the information so far.

Then Spanner rings in. “The neighbour could scarce contain his delight. Said he was working alone in his vines at the time of the alleged offence, but has no witnesses. His wife’s on holiday in Bali. Claims he heard a brief scream sometime after seven, but thought it was someone cranking up an air-blast mister.”

I endure a lengthy explanation of the workings of the air-blast system before Spanner resumes the rundown.

“The ex-employees weren’t exactly grief-stricken either. One was dismissed after some cash went missing. He claims Swayne was hiding the readies and decided to blame someone to claim the insurance. Second guy was given his marching orders after a punch-up with the boss. Claims he didn’t kill Swayne but, and I quote, ‘I’d like to shake the hand of the hero that did.’ ”

“The ex-wife?” I need to know. “Aren’t ‘love, lust, lucre, and loathing’ the four main reasons why people commit murder?”

“Remarried last year,” Spanner supplies. “Purring like a kitten. Says she was at home, in bed... and having seen the eye candy she’s now shackled with, I’m inclined to believe her. But I’ll follow it up.”

“What about Mitzi?”

“Working out with her personal trainer, who backs up her story.”

“Any witnesses?”

“Only the entire aerobics class at...” She names the district’s fanciest and most popular gym.

We terminate the call and arrange to touch bases after the press conference. I’m jumping into the elevator, heading for the car pool, and almost collide with Glenys from the newspaper library.

“Hey... we’ve got the chairman of your fan club... going through the archives,” she says between vigorous assaults on a mouthful of gum.

“Fabulous,” I reply as the doors shush shut. Just what I need. Another nutter. I’ve had my share since I started writing about the seedier side of life.

Gudgeon’s characteristically obtuse when he fronts the media conference, though he does at least confirm the victim’s name. There’s the usual appeal for witnesses who might have noticed anything unusual and the heartening news that police are following several promising lines of inquiry.

“Not so much a whodunit as a who didn’t do it,” Spanner confides after the cameras are switched off and Gudgeon scarpers. She’s hugging an armful of files. “The Grudge wants me to see if I can find a connection between the growers and any of the other people of interest.”

She checks quickly to make sure no one’s listening, but lowers her voice anyway. “Rumour has it he’s got Flower Child checking up on you, Stef. But you didn’t hear it from me, okay.”

Back at the office, I head for the elevator and up to the library. Glenys is stooped, sorting out a copier that’s had some sort of digestion issue with a ream of paper.

“Your fan club’s just gone, if that’s who you’re looking for,” she says, anticipating my question.

“Description?”

My blood pressure racks up several notches when the usually strait-laced Glenys goes all coy. Then starts giggling.

“Well, he was... you know, kinda... well, tall... and a real gentleman... and dammit, Stefi, he just wanted to know all about you. Even read some of your stories, imagine that?”

“And this fruit loop got past Security?”

“Overrode them. The Chief of Security showed him up here, personally. Said he had a police pass.”

Alfie spends a restless night, tormented by my nightmares. Somewhere after 3 A.M. my dad gets busted by Saxon Swayne for taking payment from growers in return for preferential treatment. Then Gudgeon swims into the picture and Dad lands in jail. The worst of it is waking up and remembering it’s all true.

But that’s nothing to the dread I feel next morning when the editor fleet-foots it over to my desk and slams the morning edition of our arch rival on my blotter.

“Ice Theory in Wine Chiefs Death” screams in 48-point Times New Roman from the front page.

The article goes on to congratulate DC Jack Darwin for his scientific approach. He’d come up with the theory that a lump of ice had fallen from an aircraft on its final approach to the airport several kilometres south of Swayne’s estate.

Soil tests had confirmed that a “significant volume” of water had seeped into the red dirt near the body, consistent with the melting of a sizeable chunk of ice.

“Flights from the east were diverted due to the dust storms, and entered air space over the mountain ranges where there’d been freak snowfalls,” the DC says with his usual enthusiasm when I front up for a “please explain.” “It’s reasonable to assume there’d have been an opportunity for ice to form, then drop off as the aircraft began its descent through warm, tropical air. The victim wouldn’t have known what hit him.”

“Then why did Swayne scream? It suggests he was expecting trouble.”

“Chances are it wasn’t Swayne at all. It was more likely the high-pitched whistle that accompanies an ice fall, not unlike a short whine from an air-blast mister.”

Spanner attempts to chip in with some technicalities here, but I stop her. I haven’t quite finished with Darwin.

“You had the gall to steal my stories to come up with this theory, then handed it on a platter to our paper’s rival?”

Darwin doesn’t even blush.

“Least you’re in the clear,” he says.

Gudgeon has the last word.

“Not a crime, is it?” he smirks.

Typical.